Foure godly and learned treatises Intituled, I. A remedy against covetousnesse. II. An elegant and lively description of spirituall death and life. III. The doctrine of selfe-deniall. IV. Vpon the sacrament of the Lords Supper. Delivered in sundry sermons, by that late famous preacher, and worthy instrument of Gods glory, Iohn Preston, Doctor of Divinitie, chaplaine in ordinarie to his Majestie; master of Emanuel Colledge, and sometime preacher of Lincolnes Inne.
         Preston, John, 1587-1628.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 542 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 239 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09965
         STC 20222
         ESTC S115040
         99850259
         99850259
         15448
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09965)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 15448)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1330:5)
      
       
         
           
             Foure godly and learned treatises Intituled, I. A remedy against covetousnesse. II. An elegant and lively description of spirituall death and life. III. The doctrine of selfe-deniall. IV. Vpon the sacrament of the Lords Supper. Delivered in sundry sermons, by that late famous preacher, and worthy instrument of Gods glory, Iohn Preston, Doctor of Divinitie, chaplaine in ordinarie to his Majestie; master of Emanuel Colledge, and sometime preacher of Lincolnes Inne.
             Preston, John, 1587-1628.
             Preston, John, 1587-1628. Three sermons upon the sacrament of the Lords Supper. aut
          
           
             The third edition.
          
           [20], 352 p.
           
             By T[homas] C[otes] for Michael Sparke, and are to be sold at the blue Bible in Greene Arbor,
             Printed at London :
             1633.
          
           
             An expansion of "Three godly and learned treatises"; the fourth section is reprinted from STC 20280.3.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Signatures: [par.] *² A⁴ B-Y Z⁴. Section 2, "An elegant and lively description of spirituall life and death" has separate title page dated 1632 on D5; pagination is continuous. Variant: after the preliminaries, which are unchanged, text of section 1 consists of sheets 2A-2F⁴ from STC 20221.7. Section 2 begins with D*⁴, in a different setting from D5-8 of the other state, and the subsidiary title page is dated 1633. Section 3, "The doctrine of selfe-deniall", is supplied from STC 20221.7, including the title page with imprint ".. Printed by B.A. and T.F. for Michaell Sparke .. 1632.".
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           FOVRE
           GODLY
           AND
           LEARNED
           TREATISES
           .
        
         
           Intituled
           ,
           
             
               I.
               A
               Remedy
               against
               Covetousnesse
               .
            
             
               II.
               An
               elegant
               and
               lively
               Description
               of
               Spirituall
               Death
               and
               Life
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Selfe-deniall
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Vpon
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
          
        
         
           DELIVERED
           In
           sundry
           Sermons
           ,
           by
           that
           late
           famous
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           worthy
           instrument
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           IOHN
           PRESTON
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Divinitie
           ,
           Chaplaine
           in
           Ordinarie
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ;
           Master
           of
           Emanuel
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           sometime
           Preacher
           of
           
             Lincolnes
             Inne
          
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Edition
           .
        
         
           Printed
           at
           London
           by
           
             T.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Michael
             Sparke
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           blue
           Bible
           in
           
             Greene
             Arbor
          
           .
           1633.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Summe
           of
           the
           chiefest
           points
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Remedy
           against
           Covetousnesse
           .
        
         
           
             COvetousnesse
             defined
             ,
             and
             plainely
             shewed
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               page
               1
               ,
               and
               30
            
          
           
             Idolatry
             consisteth
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               1
            
          
           
             In
             what
             sence
             ,
             covetousnesse
             is
             called
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               2·
            
          
           
             To
             seeke
             ▪
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             from
             riches
             or
             any
             creature
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             God
             alone
             ,
             is
             vaine
             and
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Covetousnesse
             which
             is
             idolatry
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             mortified
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               3
            
             and
             46
          
           
             The
             uncertainety
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               4
               ,
               5
            
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             riches
             are
             uncertaine
             and
             vaine
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               6
               ,
               7
            
          
           
             Men
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             in
             seeking
             after
             riches
             ,
             and
             tryfles
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             time
             to
             serve
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               8
            
          
           
             The
             rich
             man
             ,
             may
             not
             glory
             in
             his
             riches
             and
             wealth
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               9
            
          
           
             God
             can
             give
             us
             comfort
             without
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               10
            
          
           
             
             Having
             the
             creature
             onely
             ,
             without
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             wee
             have
             the
             huske
             with●out
             the
             graine
             ,
             the
             shell
             without
             the
             kernell
             ▪
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             All
             our
             sinnes
             proceede
             from
             overvaluing
             of
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               11
            
          
           
             They
             that
             seeke
             their
             happinesse
             in
             riches
             and
             in
             worldly
             things
             ,
             seeke
             it
             the
             wrong
             way
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               13
            
          
           
             Happinesse
             sought
             and
             placed
             in
             God
             (
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             change
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               15
            
          
           
             Whatsoever
             men
             can
             leave
             their
             children
             ,
             without
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             is
             nothing
             worth
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               16
            
          
           
             Blessings
             considered
             without
             thankfull
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             blessings
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               17
            
          
           
             Those
             that
             have
             but
             a
             small
             Cottage
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             more
             happy
             than
             many
             rich
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               19
            
          
           
             Wee
             must
             judge
             of
             outward
             things
             not
             by
             sence
             and
             feeling
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             and
             rectified
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               20.21
            
          
           
             The
             creature
             cannot
             yeeld
             us
             comfort
             without
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               22
            
          
           
             Riches
             come
             not
             alwayes
             by
             labour
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             by
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               24
            
          
           
             Though
             all
             causes
             concurre
             and
             meete
             together
             ,
             yet
             (
             without
             God
             )
             the
             effect
             followes
             not
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               25
            
          
           
             Future
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             things
             ,
             are
             not
             uncertaine
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               26
            
          
           
             Every
             one
             is
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             of
             Covetousnesse
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               27
            
          
           
             To
             love
             or
             joy
             in
             riches
             ,
             i●
             adulterous
             love
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               28
            
          
           
             
             Signes
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             love
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             be
             right
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             28.29
          
           
             Our
             affection
             or
             desire
             to
             riches
             ,
             is
             inordinate
             in
             foure
             respects
             .
          
           
             31
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             we
             confesse
             our selves
             ,
             not
             onely
             unworthy
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             but
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             32
          
           
             Riches
             and
             wealth
             may
             not
             be
             sought
             for
             by
             unlawfull
             meanes
             .
          
           
             33
          
           
             Our
             end
             and
             scope
             in
             seeking
             to
             get
             riches
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             not
             to
             serve
             our selves
             ,
             or
             our
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             but
             to
             glorifie
             God
             withall
             .
          
           
             33
          
           
             Seeking
             for
             riches
             in
             a
             wrong
             manner
             ,
             is
             inordinate
             in
             five
             particulars
             .
          
           
             34
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             ,
             riches
             are
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             35
          
           
             Men
             may
             lawfully
             desire
             riches
             ,
             referring
             and
             submitting
             their
             wils
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             36
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             necessity
             ,
             wherein
             men
             may
             desire
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             37
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             desire
             of
             superfluity
             and
             excesse
             .
          
           
             38.39.40
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             mens
             callings
             is
             not
             to
             scrape
             and
             rake
             for
             riches
             and
             wealth
             .
          
           
             41
          
           
             Men
             may
             lawfully
             take
             care
             to
             increase
             their
             estate
             ,
             observing
             the
             right
             rules
             in
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             44
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             and
             holden
             for
             a
             covetous
             man.
             
          
           
             45
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             mortifie
             this
             earthly
             member
             ,
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             47
          
           
             Effectuall
             meanes
             to
             roote
             Covetousnesse
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Summe
           of
           the
           principall
           matters
           contained
           in
           the
           second
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             CHrist
             proves
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             
               he
               can
               quicken
               the
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             
               pag.
               51
            
          
           
             What
             our
             estate
             is
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               53
            
          
           
             What
             spirituall
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               54
            
             ,
             and
             57
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             life
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               56
            
          
           
             Three
             kinds
             of
             spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               57
            
          
           
             The
             signes
             of
             death
             ,
             foure
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               58
            
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               60
            
          
           
             Great
             difference
             betweene
             spirituall
             and
             naturall
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               62
            
          
           
             Spirituall
             death
             voluntary
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               63
            
          
           
             A
             twofold
             image
             of
             God
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Why
             the
             Law
             is
             given
             to
             men
             that
             are
             spiritually
             death
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               66
            
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             externall
             bodily
             binding
             ,
             and
             the
             bands
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               67
            
          
           
             The
             great
             Quaere
             or
             question
             that
             every
             man
             is
             to
             make
             concerning
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               68
            
          
           
             Two
             hindrances
             of
             this
             search
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               69
            
          
           
             The
             new
             spirituall
             life
             worketh
             a
             change
             in
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               70
            
          
           
             
             How
             Christ
             should
             be
             the
             end
             and
             scope
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               72
            
          
           
             ●he
             charracters
             and
             markes
             of
             men
             spiritually
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               73
            
             ,
             and
             79
          
           
             Repentance
             makes
             a
             dead
             man
             to
             be
             a
             living
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             delayed
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               83
            
          
           
             Naturall
             men
             are
             but
             dead
             men
             ,
             what
             excellencies
             soever
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               84
            
          
           
             How
             to
             value
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               85
            
          
           
             That
             all
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               88
            
          
           
             From
             whom
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             hidden
             from
             naturall
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               89
            
          
           
             The
             Saints
             misreported
             and
             evill
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               90
            
          
           
             Men
             are
             hardly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             new
             spirituall
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               91
            
             ,
             and
             94
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             it
             ,
             besides
             or
             without
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             The
             effects
             and
             experience
             of
             a
             new
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               92
            
          
           
             Differences
             betweene
             superstition
             and
             the
             morrall
             life
             ;
             and
             this
             new
             spirituall
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               93
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Common
             and
             true
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               95
            
          
           
             Signes
             to
             know
             the
             spirituall
             life
             of
             grace
             by
             ;
             and
             the
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             naturall
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               96
            
             ,
             and
             59
          
           
             What
             is
             expected
             and
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             talent
             of
             the
             new
             life
             of
             grace
             is
             committed
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               98
            
          
           
             
             They
             that
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             idle
             sports
             and
             vanities
             ,
             are
             yet
             dead
             .
          
           
             10●
          
           
             The
             happy
             estate
             of
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             par●takers
             of
             this
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             and
             prized
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             101
          
           
             How
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             ,
             we
             must
             minde
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             102
          
           
             All
             other
             things
             vaine
             and
             deceivable
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             spirituall
             new
             life
             .
          
           
             103
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             prevailing
             life
             .
          
           
             104
          
           
             This
             new
             life
             is
             farre
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             common
             life
             .
          
           
             105
          
           
             The
             union
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             106
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             grace
             brings
             liberty
             to
             them
             that
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             107
          
           
             Which
             should
             make
             those
             that
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             seeke
             it
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             carefull
             to
             retaine
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
          
           
             108
          
           
             Though
             the
             best
             may
             sometimes
             be
             foyled
             ,
             yet
             they
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             a
             warre
             still
             against
             their
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             111
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             112
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             our
             workes
             be
             living
             workes
             ,
             or
             dead
             workes
             .
          
           
             114.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Motives
             to
             make
             us
             desire
             this
             blessed
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             120.
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             men
             seeke
             happinesse
             ,
             yet
             never
             finde
             it
             without
             seeking
             God.
             
          
           
             128
          
           
             Repentance
             puts
             a
             new
             life
             into
             men
             .
          
           
             129
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             get
             this
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             130
          
           
             
             Knowledge
             ,
             the
             first
             meanes
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             131
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             meanes
             to
             get
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             much
             in
             doing
             .
          
           
             134
          
           
             The
             third
             meanes
             to
             get
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
          
           
             136
          
           
             The
             fourth
             meanes
             to
             get
             and
             increase
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             140
          
           
             The
             fift
             and
             last
             meanes
             to
             get
             and
             increase
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
             14●
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             this
             voyce
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             translate
             men
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
          
           
             144.145
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             ,
          
           
             146.147
          
           
             This
             effectuall
             voyce
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             147
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             working
             this
             light
             of
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             148
          
           
             A
             double
             voyce
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ▪
          
           
             149.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             heare
             (
             viz.
             obey
             )
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             have
             experimentall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             150
          
           
             Effectuall
             knowledge
             bred
             by
             this
             voyce
             ,
             makes
             men
             approve
             ,
             justifie
             ,
             and
             relish
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             155
          
           
             A
             right
             knowledge
             breeds
             holy
             affections
             .
          
           
             156
          
           
             Lively
             knowledge
             brings
             forth
             action
             .
          
           
             157
          
           
             Wee
             must
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             heard
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             159
          
           
             Which
             wee
             shall
             know
             by
             our
             lives
             and
             actions
             ,
          
           
             160
          
           
             The
             first
             impediment
             hindring
             men
             from
             hearing
             Christ
             voyce
             ,
             is
             selfe-wisedome
             ,
             or
             selfe
             conceitednesse
             .
          
           
             161
          
           
             
             The
             second
             hinderance
             or
             let
             ,
             is
             long
             custome
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               162
            
          
           
             The
             third
             let
             is
             similitude
             ,
             which
             like
             false
             wares
             deceives
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               163
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             impediment
             ,
             is
             false
             experiments
             ,
             in
             some
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             should
             draw
             us
             nearer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               164
            
          
           
             The
             fift
             impediment
             is
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             The
             sixt
             impediments
             ,
             is
             inconsideration
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               166
            
          
           
             The
             seventh
             impediment
             ,
             is
             a
             certaine
             stiffenesse
             and
             obstinacie
             of
             will
             or
             minde
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               167
            
          
           
             Meanes
             how
             to
             heare
             profitably
             .
          
           
             ib.
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             practise
             a
             little
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             get
             more
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               168
            
          
           
             Fearefull
             judgements
             on
             them
             that
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               169
            
          
           
             God
             curseth
             barren
             and
             unfruitfull
             bearers
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               170
            
          
           
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             grievously
             punished
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               171
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             heare
             the
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             profitably
             for
             our
             conversion
             ,
             and
             building
             of
             us
             up
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               172
            
          
           
             The
             second
             meanes
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             The
             third
             meanes
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               174
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               175
            
          
           
             The
             fift
             meanes
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               176
            
          
           
             The
             sixt
             meanes
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               180
            
          
           
             A
             Caveat
             or
             warning
             both
             to
             Ministers
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
               p·
               181
            
          
           
             Vaine
             excuses
             will
             not
             serve
             before
             God
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               182
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Summe
           of
           the
           chiefe
           points
           contained
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Selfe-deniall
           .
        
         
           
             OVt
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             dead
             men
             ,
          
           
             185
          
           
             By
             Christ
             we
             gaine
             life
             eternall
             ,
          
           
             186
          
           
             What
             we
             must
             do
             for
             Christ
             ,
             viz
             ,
             Deny
             our selves
             ,
             take
             up
             our
             crosse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Whosoever
             will
             have
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             must
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Two
             maine
             impediments
             that
             hinder
             men
             from
             following
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Whosoever
             will
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             must
             deny
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               187
            
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               188
            
          
           
             What
             our selfe
             is
             ,
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Why
             corruption
             of
             nature
             is
             reckoned
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               189
            
          
           
             In
             every
             man
             there
             are
             two
             selfes
             ,
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             Selfe-deniall
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               190
            
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             binde
             us
             to
             that
             which
             is
             simply
             unpossible
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               191
            
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             lawfully
             love
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               192
            
          
           
             To
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             every
             sinne
             ,
             stocke
             and
             branch
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               193
            
          
           
             
             We
             cannot
             follow
             God
             and
             the
             world
             both
             .
          
           
             194
          
           
             No
             happinesse
             to
             be
             found
             out
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             198
          
           
             Great
             equity
             in
             denying
             our selves
             .
          
           
             199
          
           
             The
             fruites
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             201
          
           
             How
             prone
             our
             nature
             is
             to
             do
             evill
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             And
             how
             we
             may
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             202
          
           
             How
             to
             try
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             204
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             deny
             our selves
             .
          
           
             207
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             deny
             our selves
             .
          
           
             208
          
           
             God
             multiplyes
             comforts
             to
             them
             that
             deny
             themselves
             .
          
           
             209
          
           
             In
             cleaving
             to
             God
             ,
             wee
             must
             leave
             the
             care
             and
             custody
             of
             other
             things
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             210
          
           
             The
             right
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             us
             deny
             our selves
             .
          
           
             211
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             we
             should
             deny
             our selves
             .
          
           
             212
          
           
             The
             wayes
             of
             God
             are
             full
             of
             Crosses
             .
          
           
             215
          
           
             And
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             216
          
           
             The
             wayes
             of
             God
             have
             much
             difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             217
          
           
             Yet
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             are
             pleasant
             to
             any
             man
             that
             is
             upright
             .
          
           
             220
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             difficulty
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             ,
             should
             not
             discourage
             any
             man
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             221
          
           
             We
             must
             make
             account
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             troubles
             before
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             223
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             that
             most
             men
             go
             .
          
           
             225
          
           
             What
             causeth
             persecution
             to
             follow
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             226
          
           
             If
             wee
             suffer
             not
             in
             Gods
             cause
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             wee
             
             shall
             suffer
             of
             God
             for
             evill
             doing
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               227
            
          
           
             Answer
             to
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               230
            
          
           
             Against
             discouragement
             by
             being
             a
             lone
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               231
            
          
           
             Many
             thousands
             lose
             their
             soules
             ,
             because
             they
             thinke
             lesse
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             than
             indeed
             is
             required
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               232
            
          
           
             Satans
             wiles
             in
             deceiving
             men
             ,
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Cold
             ,
             slight
             ,
             and
             customary
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             does
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               233
            
          
           
             We
             must
             go
             through
             ,
             fighting
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             the
             victory
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               236
            
          
           
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             bring
             our
             soules
             to
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             The
             crosses
             and
             difficulties
             that
             are
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             ,
             are
             an
             argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             came
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               239
            
          
           
             The
             cause
             that
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             are
             so
             hard
             and
             difficult
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               240
            
          
           
             The
             difficulty
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               241
            
          
           
             All
             that
             looke
             to
             have
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             must
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               242
            
          
           
             Christ
             is
             to
             us
             an
             example
             of
             the
             rule
             (
             viz.
             )
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               243
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Though
             Christ
             himselfe
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             left
             guides
             to
             leade
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               243
            
          
           
             The
             Saints
             that
             lived
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             one
             path
             of
             truth
             ,
             are
             our
             guides
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               244
            
          
           
             We
             have
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             our
             guides
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               245
            
          
           
             And
             how
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               246
            
          
           
             We
             must
             follow
             Christ
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               247
            
          
           
             We
             must
             follow
             Christ
             all
             manner
             of
             wayes
             inward●ly
             and
             outwardly
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               248
            
          
           
             The
             obiect
             and
             example
             which
             wee
             must
             follow
             ,
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               249
            
          
           
             And
             not
             his
             example
             onely
             ,
             but
             his
             precepts
             also
             and
             commandements
             must
             we
             follow
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               252
            
          
           
             False
             boasting
             Christians
             refuted
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               253
            
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             sinning
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               254
            
          
           
             Many
             follow
             Christ
             for
             worldly
             respects
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               256
            
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             falls
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               257
            
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             content
             to
             forsake
             all
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               258
            
          
           
             And
             to
             beare
             all
             things
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             us
             that
             was
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               259
            
          
           
             Against
             false
             ,
             unconstant
             ,
             double
             minded
             men
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               260
            
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             stand
             still
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             but
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             (
             what
             we
             can
             )
             towards
             perfection
             ,
          
           
             
               p
               ,
               261
            
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             presume
             to
             goe
             before
             Christ
             ,
             but
             let
             our
             minds
             and
             desires
             yeeld
             to
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               262
            
          
           
             Five
             things
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             truely
             and
             sincerely
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               264
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           three
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             maine
             and
             principall
             priviledge
             that
             wee
             have
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               265
            
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             writing
             is
             ,
             that
             beleevers
             might
             know
             ,
             they
             have
             Eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               266
            
          
           
             Another
             great
             priviledge
             that
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             assurance
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               267
            
          
           
             Vnlesse
             a
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             apply
             unto
             himselfe
             any
             of
             these
             two
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             Except
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             to
             meddle
             with
             those
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             or
             Symbols
             of
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               267
            
          
           
             Every
             one
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             ought
             to
             examine
             himselfe
             concerning
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               268
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             and
             finde
             whether
             wee
             be
             in
             Christ
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             act
             must
             passe
             in
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ;
             one
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             another
             on
             Christs
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               269
            
          
           
             Foure
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             Every
             man
             naturally
             seekes
             some
             excellency
             or
             other
          
           
             
               p.
               270
               ,
               271.
            
             
          
           
             
             To
             excell
             in
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             ;
             to
             have
             our
             sinfull
             lusts
             mortified
             ,
             is
             that
             excellent
             thing
             Christia●s
             should
             and
             ought
             to
             desire
             ,
             &
             labour
             for
             .
          
           
             
               272
               ,
               273
            
          
           
             To
             keepe
             God's
             Lawes
             and
             commandements
             ,
             is
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             274
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             know
             ,
             whether
             hee
             reckon
             Christ
             his
             chiefe
             treasure
             .
          
           
             
               275
               ,
               276
            
          
           
             The
             creatures
             that
             were
             once
             exceeding
             good
             ,
             are
             now
             through
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             become
             all
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             277
          
           
             A
             man
             should
             be
             at
             any
             cost
             ,
             and
             rather
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             our
             cheefe
             treasure
             .
          
           
             278
          
           
             What
             answer
             our
             hearts
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             Sathans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             worlds
             allurements
             .
          
           
             279
          
           
             To
             finde
             whether
             Christ
             be
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             cheefest
             joy
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             our
             thoughts
             feede
             upon
             and
             delight
             in
             .
          
           
             
               280
               ,
               281
            
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             Christ
             be
             our
             cheefe
             refuge
             ,
             to
             flie
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               282
               ,
               283
            
          
           
             A
             carnall
             man
             in
             his
             distresse
             ,
             knowes
             not
             whither
             to
             goe
             .
          
           
             286
          
           
             The
             wicked
             in
             their
             troubles
             flie
             unto
             men
             for
             their
             refuge
             .
          
           
             
               284
               ,
               285
            
          
           
             The
             Christian
             in
             his
             distresse
             is
             wont
             to
             betake
             him-himselfe
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               ibid.
               &
               287
            
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whom
             he
             sets
             up
             for
             his
             cheefe
             commander
             ,
          
           
             
               287
               ,
               288
            
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             great
             commanders
             in
             the
             world
             .
             that
             divide
             all
             mankind
             (
             almost
             )
             betweene
             themy
          
           
             289
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               COLLOS
               .
               3.5
               .
               And
               Covetousnesse
               which
               is
               Idolatrie
               .
            
             
               COvetousnesse
               which
               is
               Idolatrie
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               mortified
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               earthly
               members
               .
               Now
               this
               Covetousnesse
               is
               nothing
               else
               ;
               
                 but
                 an
                 inordinate
                 and
                 sinfull
                 desire
                 of
                 getting
                 or
                 keeping
                 Wealth
                 or
                 Money
                 .
              
               The
               inordinate
               lusting
               after
               Honours
               ,
               that
               is
               stiled
               Ambition
               ;
               too
               much
               affecting
               of
               Beautie
               ,
               is
               called
               Lustfulnesse
               ;
               and
               Lust
               is
               an
               inordinate
               affection
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               propoundeth
               Riches
               for
               its
               object
               ,
               is
               called
               Covetousnes
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatry
              
               .
               Now
               Idolatry
               consisteth
               in
               one
               of
               these
               three
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               worshipping
               the
               true
               GOD
               in
               a
               wrong
               manner
               ,
               apprehending
               him
               as
               a
               Creature
               ,
               giving
               that
               to
               him
               that
               agreeth
               not
               with
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               
               as
               wee
               make
               the
               creature
               a
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               conceiving
               it
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               God
               :
               so
               did
               they
               which
               worshipped
               
                 Iove
                 ,
                 Mars
              
               ,
               and
               those
               Heathens
               that
               worship
               the
               Creatures
               as
               Gods.
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               attribute
               that
               unto
               it
               ,
               which
               belongeth
               unto
               GOD
               :
               as
               to
               trust
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               our
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               it
               :
               when
               as
               we
               thinke
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               performe
               that
               unto
               us
               which
               God
               only
               can
               ,
               this
               thought
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               Now
               that
               Covetousnesse
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               is
               meant
               onely
               in
               this
               sence
               when
               as
               wee
               thinke
               that
               riches
               can
               doe
               that
               for
               us
               which
               God
               onely
               can
               ;
               as
               that
               they
               can
               doe
               us
               good
               or
               evill
               .
               Esay
               ,
               41
               23.
               
               
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 let
                 them
                 doe
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               God
               onely
               doth
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               is
               distinguished
               from
               Idols
               because
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               .
               Affections
               follow
               opinions
               ,
               and
               practise
               followes
               affections
               .
               Therefore
               Heb.
               11
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 seeke
                 him
                 .
              
               None
               will
               worship
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               beleeve
               that
               God
               can
               comfort
               and
               releeve
               them
               in
               all
               their
               distresses
               ;
               So
               no
               men
               will
               earnestly
               seeke
               after
               wealth
               or
               riches
               till
               they
               have
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               riches
               and
               wealth
               will
               yeeld
               them
               comfort
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               strong
               tower
               of
               defence
               to
               free
               them
               from
               inconveniences
               ;
               this
               makes
               them
               to
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               thought
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               There
               are
               two
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               that
               arise
               from
               these
               words
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               this
               .
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 to
                 seeke
                 helpe
                 and
                 comfort
                 from
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 vaine
                 and
                 sinfull
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 covetousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 mortified
              
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               That
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               from
               any
               creature
               and
               not
               from
               God
               alone
               ,
               is
               vaine
               and
               sinfull
               :
               It
               must
               needs
               bee
               so
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               Now
               in
               Idolatry
               there
               are
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               Vanity
               and
               emptinesse
               ,
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               8.4
               .
               
                 An
                 Idoll
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               here
               it
               is
               Vanitie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Sinfulnesse
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               sinne
               than
               it
               .
               It
               is
               extremely
               vaine
               ,
               because
               we
               attribute
               that
               to
               it
               that
               doth
               only
               belong
               to
               God
               ;
               To
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               am
               well
               ,
               if
               I
               am
               strong
               in
               friends
               ,
               have
               a
               well
               bottomed
               estate
               ,
               that
               then
               my
               mountaine
               is
               strong
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               removed
               ,
               this
               is
               sinfull
               and
               vaine
               ;
               yee
               shall
               not
               live
               a
               jot
               the
               better
               or
               happier
               for
               it
               ;
               A
               strange
               Paradoxe
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               and
               practice
               of
               most
               men
               .
               If
               wee
               consult
               with
               our
               treasures
               ,
               doe
               not
               we
               thinke
               that
               if
               we
               have
               such
               wealth
               and
               such
               friends
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               live
               more
               comfortably
               and
               happily
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               man
               but
               will
               answer
               that
               hee
               thinketh
               so
               :
               But
               yet
               my
               brethren
               yee
               are
               deceived
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               It
               belongs
               to
               God
               onely
               to
               dispense
               of
               his
               Prerogatives
               ,
               good
               or
               evill
               .
               
               
                 A
                 Horse
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 victorie
              
               :
               
               That
               is
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               as
               fit
               a
               thing
               as
               can
               bee
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               bee
               left
               to
               its
               selfe
               without
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               vaine
               and
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
               So
               I
               may
               say
               of
               Riches
               and
               other
               outward
               things
               ;
               riches
               are
               vaine
               ,
               and
               honours
               and
               friends
               are
               vaine
               to
               procure
               happinesse
               of
               themselves
               .
               So
               Physicke
               of
               its
               selfe
               is
               vaine
               to
               procure
               health
               ;
               without
               God
               they
               are
               nothing
               worth
               :
               hee
               that
               thinkes
               otherwise
               erreth
               .
               Luk.
               12.19
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 that
                 hee
                 thought
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
              
               sang
               a
               Requiem
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               
                 Eate
                 drinke
                 and
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 goods
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 :
              
               hee
               did
               not
               thinke
               himselfe
               happie
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               an
               interest
               in
               God
               and
               his
               favour
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               had
               abundance
               of
               outward
               riches
               ;
               And
               therefore
               you
               see
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               happinesse
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 thy
                 soule
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               what
               is
               become
               of
               all
               his
               happinesse
               ?
               Yet
               such
               is
               our
               folly
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               us
               reflect
               on
               the
               meanes
               and
               on
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               expect
               happinesse
               from
               them
               .
               But
               Christ
               tels
               us
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               doe
               the
               deede
               ;
               
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 is
                 gone
                 .
              
               The
               rich
               man
               thought
               before
               that
               he
               had
               beene
               secure
               as
               long
               as
               his
               wealth
               continued
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               expect
               any
               calamity
               ;
               but
               now
               hee
               sees
               that
               he
               built
               upon
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               .
               David
               though
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               being
               established
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               having
               subdued
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               furnished
               
               himselfe
               with
               wealth
               and
               treasure
               ,
               hee
               thought
               
                 that
                 his
                 mountaine
                 was
                 then
                 made
                 so
                 strong
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 bee
                 moved
              
               ;
               that
               
                 to
                 morrow
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 yesterday
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 abundant
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 no
                 sooner
                 did
                 God
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               30.7
               .
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               his
               riches
               and
               outward
               prosperity
               that
               made
               him
               happy
               ,
               but
               God
               onely
               :
               So
               Daniel
               ,
               5.23
               .
               Be●shazzar
               when
               as
               he
               thought
               himselfe
               happy
               ,
               being
               environed
               with
               his
               Wives
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ;
               when
               
                 as
                 hee
                 praised
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 silver
                 and
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
              
               abounded
               with
               all
               outward
               prosperity
               and
               reposed
               his
               happinesse
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               counted
               but
               a
               foole
               by
               Daniel
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 glorified
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 his
                 breath
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 were
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               of
               themselves
               will
               not
               continue
               with
               us
               ,
               nor
               yet
               make
               us
               happy
               .
               Wee
               take
               not
               a
               step
               to
               prosperity
               or
               adversity
               ,
               but
               Gods
               hand
               doth
               leade
               it
               .
               My
               brethren
               that
               heare
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               have
               heretofore
               thought
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               had
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               such
               learning
               ,
               such
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               such
               friends
               ,
               that
               then
               yee
               were
               happy
               ;
               to
               perswade
               you
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               would
               change
               your
               hopes
               and
               feares
               ,
               your
               griefes
               and
               joyes
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               labour
               to
               bee
               rich
               in
               faith
               and
               in
               good
               workes
               .
               It
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               this
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               doe
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               adde
               certaine
               reasons
               which
               may
               perswade
               you
               to
               
               beleve
               it
               to
               bee
               so
               ,
               if
               God
               shall
               adde
               a
               blessing
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               joyne
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               Spirit
               with
               them
               to
               perswade
               you
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               All-sufficiencie
               ;
               hee
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               comfort
               without
               the
               creatures
               helpe
               :
               else
               there
               were
               an
               insufficiencie
               and
               narrownesse
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               should
               not
               bee
               God.
               If
               hee
               could
               not
               fill
               our
               desires
               every
               way
               ,
               hee
               were
               not
               All-sufficient
               ;
               Even
               as
               the
               Sunne
               should
               bee
               defective
               ,
               if
               it
               needed
               the
               helpe
               of
               torches
               to
               give
               light
               .
               God
               is
               blessed
               not
               onely
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               makes
               us
               also
               blessed
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               other
               Commandements
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 feare
                 :
              
               
               Wee
               
                 must
                 love
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 soules
              
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               creature
               have
               one
               jot
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               all
               comfort
               is
               from
               God.
               Gen.
               17.1
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 God
                 all-sufficient
                 ,
                 walke
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 perfect
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               love
               me
               altogether
               ,
               set
               your
               affections
               on
               none
               but
               me
               ,
               yee
               neede
               not
               goe
               unto
               the
               creature
               ,
               all
               is
               in
               me
               .
               If
               the
               creature
               could
               doe
               any
               thing
               for
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               then
               wee
               might
               step
               out
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               creature
               can
               adde
               nothing
               to
               it
               ,
               God
               onely
               is
               all-sufficient
               to
               make
               you
               perfect
               every
               way
               ;
               though
               the
               creature
               be
               used
               by
               God
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               onely
               God
               that
               makes
               you
               happy
               and
               gives
               you
               comfort
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               so
               because
               of
               the
               vanitie
               and
               emptinesse
               of
               the
               creature
               :
               It
               can
               doe
               nothing
               but
               as
               it
               is
               commanded
               by
               God
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hoasts
              
               ,
               
               who
               commandeth
               all
               the
               creatures
               ,
               as
               the
               Generall
               doth
               his
               army
               .
               A
               man
               having
               the
               creatures
               to
               helpe
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               command
               .
               It
               is
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               creature
               that
               it
               can
               doe
               nothing
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               except
               there
               be
               an
               influence
               from
               God.
               Looke
               not
               then
               to
               the
               creature
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               influence
               ,
               action
               and
               application
               that
               it
               hath
               from
               Gods
               secret
               concurrance
               with
               it
               .
               What
               it
               is
               to
               have
               this
               secret
               concurrance
               and
               influence
               from
               God
               unto
               the
               creature
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               it
               expressed
               by
               this
               similitude
               ;
               Take
               the
               hand
               ,
               it
               moves
               because
               there
               is
               an
               imperceptible
               influence
               from
               the
               wil
               that
               stirres
               it
               :
               So
               the
               creature
               moving
               and
               giving
               comfort
               to
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               will
               it
               should
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               applied
               to
               this
               or
               that
               action
               .
               The
               Artificer
               using
               a
               hatchet
               to
               make
               a
               stoole
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               influence
               from
               his
               Art
               that
               guides
               his
               hand
               and
               it
               :
               so
               the
               creatures
               working
               is
               by
               a
               secret
               concourse
               from
               God
               ,
               doing
               thus
               and
               thus
               .
               And
               to
               know
               that
               it
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               yee
               finde
               a
               mutability
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               it
               works
               not
               alwayes
               one
               way
               ▪
               Physicke
               and
               all
               other
               things
               are
               inconstant
               ;
               somtimes
               it
               helps
               ,
               sometimes
               not
               ,
               yea
               many
               times
               when
               as
               yee
               have
               all
               the
               meanes
               yet
               they
               faile
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               an
               influence
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
               creatures
               are
               vanishing
               ,
               perishing
               and
               unconstant
               of
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sinfull
               to
               looke
               comfort
               from
               any
               thing
               but
               from
               God
               :
               because
               by
               this
               wee
               attribute
               that
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               which
               onely
               belongs
               to
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               creature
               steales
               away
               the
               heart
               in
               an
               imperceptible
               manner
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Absolom
                 stole
                 away
                 the
                 peoples
                 hearts
                 from
                 David
              
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               adulterer
               steales
               away
               the
               love
               of
               the
               wife
               from
               her
               husband
               .
               This
               makes
               you
               serve
               the
               creatures
               :
               this
               makes
               you
               settle
               your
               affections
               on
               the
               creatures
               :
               if
               they
               faile
               ,
               yee
               sorrow
               ;
               if
               they
               come
               ,
               yee
               joy
               :
               and
               yee
               doe
               this
               with
               all
               joy
               ,
               with
               all
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               desire
               ;
               This
               is
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               nay
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               sinne
               :
               as
               adultery
               is
               the
               greatest
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               severs
               and
               dissolves
               the
               marriage
               ;
               so
               is
               this
               the
               greater
               ,
               because
               it
               severs
               us
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               cleave
               to
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               The
               maine
               Consectarie
               and
               use
               from
               this
               ,
               is
               ;
               
               To
               keepe
               you
               from
               hasting
               after
               worldly
               things
               :
               men
               are
               never
               weary
               of
               seeking
               them
               ,
               but
               spend
               their
               whole
               time
               in
               getting
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               salvation
               are
               so
               much
               neglected
               :
               men
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               in
               a
               thousand
               other
               things
               and
               trifles
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               time
               at
               all
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               :
               they
               are
               busie
               about
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               credit
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               whereon
               their
               pleasures
               
               doe
               pitch
               :
               but
               if
               this
               be
               digested
               ,
               it
               will
               teach
               you
               to
               seeke
               all
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               disposeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               of
               good
               or
               evill
               ▪
               doe
               belong
               .
               Consider
               with
               your selves
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               ;
               that
               the
               reason
               wherefore
               yee
               seeke
               for
               outward
               content
               and
               comfort
               ,
               is
               because
               you
               thinke
               it
               will
               doe
               you
               good
               if
               you
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               hurt
               if
               you
               have
               it
               not
               .
               But
               herein
               you
               erre
               ,
               giving
               that
               to
               the
               creature
               which
               onely
               belongs
               to
               God.
               Esay
               ,
               41.23
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Idols
                 bee
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 doe
                 good
                 or
                 evill
              
               ;
               The
               scope
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               whorish
               and
               adulterish
               affection
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               eager
               and
               unweaned
               desire
               after
               earthly
               things
               ,
               by
               shewing
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               doe
               us
               neither
               good
               nor
               hurt
               .
               Therefore
               God
               punished
               David
               exceedingly
               
                 for
                 numbring
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               
               because
               he
               thought
               that
               they
               could
               strengthen
               him
               against
               his
               enemies
               without
               Gods
               helpe
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               Ieremie
               ,
               9.23.24
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 the
                 mightie
                 man
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 understandeth
                 and
                 knoweth
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 execute
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 Iudgement
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               :
               If
               these
               things
               could
               doe
               you
               good
               or
               hurt
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               reason
               that
               you
               might
               seeke
               them
               :
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               them
               that
               you
               should
               desire
               
               them
               ;
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 onely
                 that
                 execute
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 ,
              
               all
               good
               and
               evill
               is
               from
               mee
               .
               Therefore
               Psalme
               ,
               62.
               we
               have
               this
               caveat
               given
               us
               .
               
                 If
                 riches
                 increase
                 set
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
              
               magnifie
               not
               your selves
               in
               them
               or
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               all
               good
               and
               comfort
               is
               onely
               from
               God
               ;
               else
               you
               might
               set
               your
               hearts
               on
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               all
               power
               and
               kindnesse
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               therefore
               your
               wealth
               can
               never
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               may
               bee
               objected
               :
               That
               God
               doth
               comfort
               us
               and
               make
               us
               happie
               in
               this
               life
               by
               meanes
               ,
               and
               riches
               are
               the
               meanes
               ;
               Wherefore
               then
               may
               we
               not
               seeke
               to
               them
               to
               get
               this
               comfort
               ?
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               That
               
                 God
                 doth
                 reward
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
              
               not
               according
               to
               his
               wealth
               .
               Yea
               hee
               can
               comfort
               us
               without
               these
               ;
               
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 Consolation
              
               :
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.3
               .
               and
               that
               both
               Inclusive
               and
               Exclusive
               ;
               all
               comfort
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               ,
               none
               without
               him
               .
               If
               wee
               thinke
               to
               have
               it
               from
               honours
               ,
               wealth
               or
               friends
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               vaine
               and
               profit
               not
               ,
               1
               Sam
               12.21.22
               .
               
                 Turne
                 yee
                 not
                 aside
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 shall
                 yee
                 goe
                 after
                 vaine
                 things
                 which
                 cannot
                 profit
                 nor
                 deliver
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 vaine
                 .
              
               All
               these
               things
               without
               GOD
               ,
               will
               profit
               you
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
               But
               will
               not
               health
               ,
               wealth
               and
               friends
               profit
               us
               ?
            
             
               
               No
               ,
               not
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               vanitie
               ,
               they
               are
               empty
               
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               :
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               but
               vanitie
               ;
               having
               the
               creature
               yee
               have
               but
               the
               huske
               without
               the
               graine
               ,
               the
               shell
               without
               the
               kernell
               .
               The
               creature
               is
               but
               empty
               of
               it selfe
               ;
               except
               God
               put
               into
               it
               a
               fitnesse
               to
               comfort
               you
               ,
               all
               is
               vanity
               and
               nothing
               worth
               ,
               and
               this
               vanity
               is
               nothing
               but
               emptinesse
               .
               And
               this
               serves
               to
               correct
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               if
               they
               had
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               all
               their
               debts
               paid
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               such
               and
               such
               friends
               ,
               then
               all
               would
               bee
               well
               with
               them
               :
               and
               who
               is
               it
               that
               thinks
               not
               thus
               ?
               But
               let
               those
               that
               entertaine
               such
               thoughts
               ,
               consider
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               creature
               :
               all
               our
               sinnes
               proceed
               from
               the
               over-valuing
               of
               the
               creature
               ;
               for
               sinne
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               aversion
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               immutable
               God
               to
               the
               creature
               .
               Labour
               then
               to
               conceive
               of
               the
               creature
               aright
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               it
               is
               vaine
               :
               this
               will
               keepe
               you
               right
               ,
               and
               hinder
               you
               from
               going
               from
               God
               and
               cleaving
               to
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               To
               presse
               this
               further
               ,
               consider
               these
               foure
               things
               first
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               ye
               goe
               another
               way
               to
               worke
               ,
               beleeve
               all
               ye
               see
               ,
               and
               seeke
               comfort
               in
               the
               creature
               ;
               consider
               yee
               shall
               loose
               your
               labour
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               creature
               to
               yeeld
               yee
               any
               comfort
               ;
               if
               yee
               busie
               your selves
               in
               seeking
               any
               comfort
               from
               it
               ,
               ye
               walke
               in
               a
               vaine
               shadow
               :
               Psal.
               39.6
               .
               
                 Surely
                 every
                 man
                 walketh
                 in
                 a
                 vaine
                 shadow
                 ,
                 surely
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 disquieted
                 
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 Hee
                 heapeth
                 up
                 riches
                 and
                 knoweth
                 not
                 who
                 shall
                 gather
                 them
              
               :
               If
               we
               looke
               comfort
               from
               riches
               ,
               wee
               looke
               it
               but
               from
               a
               shadow
               ,
               all
               our
               labour
               is
               in
               vaine
               .
               There
               is
               a
               
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
              
               in
               which
               some
               men
               walke
               ,
               
               where
               they
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               finde
               this
               comfort
               :
               Others
               there
               are
               that
               walke
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               seeking
               comfort
               from
               it
               ;
               those
               who
               thus
               walke
               shall
               be
               deceived
               .
               A
               shadow
               though
               it
               seeme
               to
               be
               something
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               nothing
               ;
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               have
               the
               lineaments
               of
               a
               man
               or
               some
               other
               body
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               So
               these
               outward
               things
               may
               seeme
               to
               have
               something
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               indeed
               they
               have
               nothing
               ;
               those
               who
               seeke
               for
               comfort
               in
               them
               commit
               two
               evills
               ,
               Ierem.
               2.13
               .
               
                 They
                 forsake
                 God
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 digge
                 unto
                 themselves
                 pits
                 which
                 will
                 hold
                 no
                 water
                 .
              
               God
               having
               all
               comforts
               in
               him
               ,
               comforts
               never
               failing
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               a
               spring
               of
               comfort
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               wee
               forsake
               him
               ,
               and
               dig
               to
               our selves
               pits
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               have
               any
               water
               it
               is
               but
               borrowed
               ,
               and
               not
               continuing
               ;
               and
               that
               water
               which
               they
               have
               is
               none
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               it
               is
               muddy
               and
               will
               not
               alwayes
               continue
               ▪
               wherefore
               pitch
               your
               affections
               on
               the
               tru●
               substantiall
               good
               ,
               not
               on
               vanities
               :
               If
               wee
               see
               a
               man
               come
               to
               an
               orchard
               full
               of
               goodly
               fruits
               and
               hee
               should
               catch
               onely
               at
               the
               shadow
               of
               them
               ,
               netling
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               spending
               his
               labour
               
               in
               vaine
               ,
               wee
               would
               account
               him
               either
               a
               foole
               or
               a
               mad-man
               ;
               yet
               wee
               in
               the
               cleare
               Sunne-shine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               (
               such
               is
               our
               madnesse
               )
               doe
               catch
               and
               seeke
               after
               shadowes
               with
               trouble
               of
               minde
               and
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               neglecting
               the
               substance
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Consider
               that
               you
               seeke
               your
               happinesse
               ,
               the
               wrong
               way
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               seeke
               it
               in
               worldly
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               helpe
               or
               make
               you
               happy
               ;
               because
               they
               reach
               not
               to
               the
               inward
               man
               :
               The
               body
               is
               but
               the
               sheath
               and
               case
               ,
               our
               happinesse
               lies
               not
               in
               it
               :
               so
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               their
               happinesse
               consisteth
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               in
               something
               else
               :
               It
               lies
               in
               observing
               the
               rule
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               them
               :
               the
               fire
               ,
               observing
               the
               rule
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               it
               ,
               is
               sure
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               of
               water
               ,
               so
               of
               all
               creatures
               animate
               and
               inanimate
               ,
               their
               happinesse
               consists
               in
               observing
               the
               rule
               that
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               the
               rule
               that
               we
               must
               walke
               by
               ,
               following
               it
               as
               a
               rule
               we
               are
               happy
               :
               hee
               that
               keepeth
               the
               Commandements
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               :
               hee
               that
               departeth
               from
               them
               is
               dead
               .
               Everie
               motion
               of
               the
               Fish
               out
               of
               the
               water
               is
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               every
               motion
               of
               it
               in
               the
               water
               is
               to
               life
               :
               So
               let
               a
               mans
               motions
               bee
               towards
               God
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               motions
               to
               life
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               move
               after
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               motion
               to
               death
               and
               misery
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               if
               yee
               seeke
               this
               comfort
               from
               outward
               things
               ,
               
               yee
               goe
               the
               wrong
               way
               to
               get
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Consider
               that
               you
               make
               a
               wrong
               choise
               ,
               yee
               seeke
               not
               that
               which
               will
               doe
               it
               .
               If
               you
               seeke
               for
               this
               comfort
               from
               God
               ,
               all
               is
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               if
               yee
               seeke
               for
               it
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               yee
               must
               have
               a
               multitude
               of
               them
               to
               comfort
               you
               ;
               yee
               must
               have
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               honours
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ;
               but
               one
               thing
               will
               doe
               it
               if
               yee
               goe
               the
               right
               way
               :
               yee
               shall
               finde
               it
               onely
               in
               God.
               
               
                 Martha
                 ▪
                 shee
                 was
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 one
                 thing
                 onely
                 was
                 necessary
                 .
              
               If
               yee
               seeke
               comfort
               in
               earthly
               things
               ,
               ye
               must
               have
               a
               thousand
               things
               to
               helpe
               it
               ,
               but
               godlinesse
               which
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               doth
               yeeld
               this
               comfort
               of
               its
               selfe
               ,
               if
               that
               yee
               seeke
               it
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               advantage
               for
               us
               to
               have
               all
               comforts
               in
               one
               thing
               :
               Godlinesse
               onely
               hath
               all
               these
               comforts
               ,
               therefore
               seeke
               them
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               that
               that
               comfort
               and
               happinesse
               which
               you
               have
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               dependent
               felicity
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ;
               because
               it
               depends
               on
               the
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               mutable
               and
               uncertaine
               :
               how
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               depend
               on
               God
               ,
               in
               
                 whom
                 is
                 no
                 shadow
                 of
                 variety
                 or
                 change
                 .
              
               
               Every
               creature
               is
               weaker
               by
               how
               much
               it
               hath
               more
               dependency
               on
               another
               creature
               :
               and
               so
               are
               yee
               weaker
               by
               how
               much
               more
               yee
               depend
               on
               outward
               things
               .
               If
               yee
               depend
               on
               
               friends
               ,
               they
               may
               change
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               become
               your
               enemies
               ,
               or
               death
               may
               take
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               then
               your
               happinesse
               is
               gone
               :
               If
               yee
               depend
               on
               riches
               ,
               Prov.
               23.5
               .
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 set
                 thine
                 eye
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ?
                 For
                 riches
                 certainely
                 make
                 themselves
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 flie
                 away
                 like
                 an
                 Eagle
                 towards
                 heaven
              
               ;
               and
               then
               your
               happinesse
               is
               gone
               :
               But
               if
               yee
               seeke
               and
               place
               your
               happinesse
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               no
               change
               nor
               alteration
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               perpetuall
               .
               A
               dependancy
               on
               things
               that
               are
               mutable
               will
               yeeld
               no
               comfort
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               have
               all
               to
               depend
               on
               himselfe
               :
               therefore
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.30
               .
               
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 .
                 That
                 no
                 flesh
                 might
                 reioyce
                 in
                 its
                 selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 might
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               For
               this
               end
               ,
               God
               conveied
               Christ
               unto
               us
               ;
               that
               hee
               might
               make
               us
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               we
               fare
               not
               the
               better
               for
               any
               creature
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               might
               rejoyce
               onely
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               therefore
               hee
               hath
               made
               Christ
               redemption
               from
               all
               evill
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               furnish
               us
               with
               all
               good
               :
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               hell
               and
               misery
               ,
               from
               want
               of
               good
               things
               :
               seeke
               not
               then
               a
               dependancy
               on
               the
               creature
               ,
               thinke
               not
               that
               it
               will
               better
               you
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               make
               you
               to
               depend
               on
               Christ.
               Therefore
               for
               these
               regards
               correct
               your
               opinion
               of
               worldly
               and
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               them
               with
               righteous
               Iudgement
               :
               depend
               onely
               on
               God
               if
               you
               will
               have
               him
               to
               
               be
               your
               portion
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               Levites
               :
               Refuse
               him
               not
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               ,
               depend
               on
               him
               in
               good
               earnest
               .
               A
               little
               you
               say
               ,
               with
               Gods
               blessing
               will
               doe
               much
               .
               Labour
               not
               therefore
               ,
               neither
               toile
               yee
               to
               leave
               great
               portions
               to
               your
               children
               (
               the
               common
               pretence
               that
               men
               have
               for
               their
               covetousnesse
               )
               though
               you
               leave
               them
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               if
               Gods
               blessing
               bee
               not
               on
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               ,
               it
               can
               yeeld
               them
               no
               comfort
               ;
               yea
               many
               times
               it
               is
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               hurt
               .
               If
               then
               Gods
               blessing
               be
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               if
               that
               onely
               can
               administer
               comfort
               and
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               I
               would
               aske
               you
               this
               question
               ?
               What
               if
               ye
               did
               leave
               your
               children
               onely
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               be
               sufficient
               though
               you
               leave
               them
               little
               or
               nothing
               else
               ?
               Yee
               thinke
               not
               so
               :
               and
               yet
               whatsoever
               ye
               can
               leave
               them
               without
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               is
               nothing
               worth
               .
               Preachers
               labour
               much
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               draw
               you
               from
               worldly
               things
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               little
               purpose
               :
               It
               must
               be
               Gods
               teaching
               that
               perswades
               within
               ,
               that
               must
               effect
               it
               :
               yee
               must
               therefore
               take
               paines
               with
               your
               hearts
               ,
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               disease
               shewes
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               cured
               ;
               Labour
               therefore
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               deceipts
               which
               do
               hinder
               your
               practise
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               which
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               One
               Deceipt
               that
               deceives
               men
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               
               that
               these
               things
               are
               the
               blessings
               of
               God.
               Why
               then
               should
               not
               wee
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               ?
               As
               for
               afflictions
               they
               are
               
               crosses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               grieve
               for
               them
               :
               if
               these
               then
               did
               not
               adde
               to
               our
               blessednesse
               ,
               why
               count
               wee
               them
               blessings
               ,
               and
               account
               Povertie
               as
               a
               crosse
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               yee
               take
               them
               as
               blessings
               yee
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               instruments
               by
               which
               God
               doth
               you
               good
               .
               Blessings
               are
               relative
               wordes
               ,
               they
               have
               reference
               unto
               God
               :
               if
               yee
               consider
               them
               without
               reference
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               blessings
               :
               therefore
               if
               yee
               consider
               them
               meerely
               as
               blessings
               ,
               yee
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               .
               Now
               yee
               receive
               them
               as
               blessings
               :
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               yee
               depend
               on
               God
               for
               the
               disposing
               ,
               continuing
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               yee
               thinke
               yee
               shall
               enjoy
               them
               no
               longer
               than
               God
               will.
               If
               yee
               thinke
               this
               with
               your selves
               ,
               wee
               have
               Wives
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Riches
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               we
               have
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               continue
               with
               us
               an
               houre
               or
               minute
               longer
               than
               God
               will
               :
               If
               ye
               thinke
               so
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               then
               yee
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               as
               blessings
               .
               A
               man
               that
               is
               relieved
               when
               he
               is
               in
               danger
               ,
               lookes
               more
               to
               the
               will
               than
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               helpes
               him
               :
               wee
               looke
               more
               to
               the
               good
               will
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               than
               to
               their
               gifts
               :
               so
               we
               should
               looke
               more
               to
               Gods
               Will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               benefits
               which
               he
               bestowes
               on
               us
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               as
               blessings
               ,
               must
               raise
               up
               your
               thoughts
               to
               heavenly
               thinge
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               whatsoever
               
               is
               done
               in
               earth
               ,
               is
               first
               acted
               in
               heaven
               ;
               the
               Sunne
               is
               first
               eclipsed
               there
               ,
               and
               then
               here
               :
               so
               your
               estates
               are
               first
               eclipsed
               there
               ,
               before
               that
               they
               are
               here
               .
               Looke
               therefore
               on
               GOD
               ,
               and
               on
               these
               as
               meerely
               depending
               on
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               enjoy
               them
               meerely
               as
               blessings
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               yee
               looke
               on
               them
               as
               blessings
               ,
               if
               yee
               looke
               on
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               have
               them
               in
               aboundance
               without
               any
               comfort
               .
               Instruments
               have
               nothing
               of
               themselves
               ;
               whatsoever
               they
               have
               is
               put
               into
               them
               .
               A
               man
               may
               have
               wealth
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               outward
               things
               ,
               his
               mountaine
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               strong
               ,
               yet
               without
               Gods
               blessing
               on
               them
               ,
               he
               may
               want
               comfort
               in
               them
               .
               When
               as
               yee
               thinke
               thus
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               have
               these
               things
               without
               comfort
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               your
               eye
               is
               on
               God
               ,
               that
               yee
               looke
               on
               them
               onely
               as
               the
               Vehiculaes
               or
               Conduit
               pipes
               ,
               to
               convay
               comfort
               .
               The
               aire
               yeelds
               light
               as
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               no
               light
               of
               its
               owne
               :
               the
               water
               may
               heat
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               its
               selfe
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               heate
               which
               is
               infused
               into
               it
               by
               the
               fire
               :
               So
               if
               a
               man
               drinke
               a
               Potion
               in
               beere
               ,
               the
               beere
               of
               its
               selfe
               doth
               not
               worke
               ,
               but
               the
               Potion
               worketh
               by
               the
               beere
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               all
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               they
               of
               themselves
               can
               yeeld
               you
               no
               comfort
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               yeeld
               you
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               comfort
               which
               God
               puts
               into
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               yee
               doe
               then
               enjoy
               them
               as
               blessings
               ,
               if
               you
               thinke
               that
               you
               may
               have
               comfort
               without
               them
               :
               the
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               of
               outward
               things
               doth
               not
               augment
               your
               comfort
               or
               diminish
               it
               :
               Those
               that
               have
               not
               any
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 gladnesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 whose
                 corne
                 and
                 wine
                 are
                 increased
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               4.7
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               but
               a
               small
               Cottage
               and
               a
               bed
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               many
               times
               more
               happie
               ,
               more
               healthy
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               more
               quietly
               ,
               than
               those
               rich
               men
               ,
               
                 whose
                 wealth
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 sleepe
                 :
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               5.12
               .
               Many
               there
               are
               ,
               that
               seeme
               to
               want
               outward
               things
               and
               comforts
               ,
               yet
               are
               full
               of
               inward
               comforts
               and
               delights
               :
               Many
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               like
               Paul
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               
                 Seeme
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 ye●
                 possesse
                 all
                 things
              
               :
               As
               
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 helpe
                 with
                 few
                 as
                 with
                 many
              
               ;
               
               So
               he
               can
               comfort
               with
               few
               friends
               and
               externall
               blessings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               many
               :
               Yea
               hee
               
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 have
                 ,
              
               
               
                 more
                 comfortable
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
              
               be
               they
               never
               so
               great
               .
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               blessings
               ,
               the
               like
               also
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               crosses
               ;
               yee
               may
               grieve
               for
               them
               if
               yee
               take
               them
               as
               crosses
               :
               but
               withall
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               you
               account
               not
               those
               things
               crosses
               which
               indeed
               are
               no
               crosses
               .
               Want
               was
               no
               crosse
               to
               Paul
               ,
               nor
               yet
               Imprisonment
               :
               
               for
               in
               
                 the
                 one
                 he
                 abounded
              
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               
                 hee
                 sung
              
               :
               It
               is
               advantage
               unto
               us
               many
               times
               to
               have
               outward
               
               blessings
               taken
               from
               us
               .
               It
               is
               advantage
               to
               us
               to
               have
               bloud
               taken
               away
               in
               a
               Pleurisie
               :
               it
               is
               good
               sometimes
               to
               lop
               trees
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               good
               many
               times
               for
               us
               to
               have
               crosses
               to
               humble
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               us
               nearer
               to
               God
               :
               yet
               yee
               may
               sorrow
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               as
               a
               crosse
               ,
               if
               yee
               can
               say
               this
               from
               your
               hearts
               ,
               that
               yee
               are
               not
               afflicted
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               made
               poore
               ,
               because
               your
               wealth
               is
               taken
               from
               you
               but
               because
               it
               is
               Gods
               pleasure
               to
               take
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               abuse
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               punish
               you
               for
               some
               other
               sinne
               .
               So
               if
               that
               yee
               are
               cast
               into
               some
               sicknesse
               ,
               ye
               may
               not
               grieve
               for
               it
               as
               a
               crosse
               meerely
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               as
               you
               conceive
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               laying
               it
               on
               you
               as
               a
               punishment
               for
               your
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               Let
               and
               Deceipt
               is
               ,
               the
               present
               sence
               and
               feeling
               that
               we
               have
               of
               the
               comfort
               that
               comes
               from
               aboundance
               .
            
             
               Men
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               feele
               comfort
               from
               aboundance
               of
               outward
               things
               ;
               therefore
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               is
               but
               speculations
               and
               fancies
               .
               Men
               are
               guided
               by
               sence
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               ;
               we
               find
               and
               feele
               comfort
               in
               these
               things
               by
               experience
               ,
               we
               see
               a
               reality
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               is
               but
               vaine
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               judge
               of
               
               things
               according
               to
               sence
               ,
               for
               sence
               was
               never
               made
               a
               Iudge
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               judge
               of
               them
               according
               to
               faith
               and
               rectified
               reason
               ,
               which
               judgeth
               of
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               are
               past
               &
               present
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               best
               judge
               of
               these
               things
               as
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               to
               helpe
               your
               judgements
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               consider
               what
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               say
               of
               them
               :
               what
               it
               doth
               say
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               riches
               :
               the
               Scripture
               presents
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               tels
               you
               that
               they
               are
               but
               
                 Vanity
                 of
                 vanities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               the
               Iudgements
               of
               others
               ,
               concerning
               them
               who
               have
               beene
               on
               the
               stage
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               have
               abounded
               with
               good
               workes
               whilst
               they
               lived
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               gone
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               what
               yee
               will
               judge
               of
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ;
               then
               men
               are
               awaked
               ,
               they
               see
               these
               things
               as
               they
               are
               indeed
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               be
               foole
               themselves
               that
               they
               have
               spent
               so
               much
               time
               in
               seeking
               after
               those
               things
               which
               will
               not
               profit
               them
               ,
               and
               spent
               so
               little
               time
               in
               seeking
               after
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Iudge
               not
               of
               them
               as
               you
               finde
               them
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               likewise
               as
               you
               shall
               finde
               them
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               judge
               of
               all
               together
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Sence
               :
               you
               must
               understand
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               sence
               .
            
             
             
               
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sence
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               benummed
               with
               cold
               ,
               is
               refreshed
               with
               fire
               :
               or
               a
               man
               that
               is
               faintie
               and
               feeble
               in
               heart
               ,
               is
               refreshed
               with
               wine
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               supereminent
               comfort
               proceeding
               from
               an
               inward
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               towards
               us
               ,
               in
               giving
               these
               blessings
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               There
               may
               be
               an
               inward
               distemper
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               our
               joyes
               to
               bee
               hollow
               and
               counterfeit
               :
               there
               may
               be
               sadnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               outward
               joy
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               an
               inward
               and
               supereminent
               sence
               which
               affects
               the
               heart
               another
               way
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               Eccles.
               2.2
               .
               
                 Externall
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 mad
                 Ioy
              
               ;
               because
               wee
               minde
               it
               not
               :
               It
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               joyes
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               comfort
               that
               is
               from
               within
               ,
               that
               proceeds
               from
               the
               inward
               man.
               As
               the
               soule
               is
               stronger
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               it
               is
               in
               health
               ,
               so
               it
               findes
               more
               comfort
               ,
               both
               externall
               and
               supereminent
               comfort
               :
               Graces
               are
               to
               the
               soule
               as
               health
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               the
               more
               and
               greater
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               comfort
               they
               administer
               .
            
             
               
               But
               yee
               may
               object
               that
               the
               creature
               can
               administer
               its
               owne
               comfort
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               selfe
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               an
               aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               in
               the
               creature
               for
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               can
               yeeld
               us
               no
               comfort
               without
               God
               :
               Wherefore
               keepe
               your
               affections
               in
               
               square
               ,
               have
               so
               much
               joy
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               as
               the
               creature
               requires
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               if
               your
               affections
               hold
               a
               right
               proportion
               with
               their
               objects
               ,
               they
               are
               right
               ;
               therefore
               thus
               farre
               yee
               may
               joy
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               Yee
               may
               joy
               in
               it
               with
               a
               remisse
               joy
               ,
               and
               yee
               may
               also
               sorrow
               for
               it
               with
               a
               remisse
               sorrow
               ,
               
               yee
               may
               joy
               in
               it
               as
               if
               
                 yee
                 ioyed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrow
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 if
                 yee
                 sorrowed
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Ye
               may
               joy
               in
               them
               with
               a
               loose
               joy
               and
               affection
               ;
               as
               they
               set
               loose
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               yee
               may
               set
               loose
               to
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.29.30.31
               .
               
                 Brethren
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 therefore
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 reioyced
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ,
              
               That
               is
               ,
               let
               your
               affections
               be
               loose
               to
               these
               things
               :
               Take
               any
               of
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               yee
               may
               cast
               your
               affections
               on
               them
               in
               a
               loose
               manner
               :
               goe
               no
               further
               than
               this
               ;
               
                 For
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
              
               ;
               Yee
               may
               bee
               taken
               away
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               from
               you
               ;
               therefore
               affect
               it
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               a
               transitorie
               thing
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               loose
               and
               transient
               affection
               ,
               willing
               to
               depart
               from
               it
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               shall
               please
               GOD
               to
               take
               it
               from
               you
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               yee
               may
               love
               them
               with
               a
               dependent
               
               affection
               ;
               they
               are
               things
               of
               a
               dependent
               nature
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               bottome
               of
               their
               owne
               to
               stand
               on
               ,
               they
               onely
               depend
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               yee
               may
               love
               them
               as
               depending
               on
               him
               :
               eyeing
               the
               Fountaine
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Cesterne
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               ▪
               take
               not
               the
               light
               from
               the
               aire
               onely
               ,
               but
               looke
               to
               the
               Sunne
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               Deceipt
               ,
               is
               false
               reasoning
               :
               We
               finde
               it
               otherwise
               by
               experience
               :
               we
               see
               that
               a
               diligent
               hand
               maketh
               rich
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               comfort
               :
               we
               see
               that
               labour
               bringeth
               learning
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               labour
               which
               we
               take
               to
               get
               it
               ,
               in
               recompence
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               makes
               us
               happy
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               this
               chaine
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               hold
               :
               God
               breakes
               it
               many
               times
               ;
               riches
               come
               not
               alwayes
               by
               labour
               ,
               nor
               comfort
               by
               riches
               ;
               except
               God
               bee
               with
               the
               labour
               ,
               the
               labour
               profits
               nothing
               .
               Psal.
               127.1
               .
               
                 Except
                 the
                 Lord
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 labour
                 in
                 vaine
                 that
                 build
                 it
                 :
                 Except
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepe
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 the
                 Watchmen
                 watch
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 earely
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 late
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 carefulnesse
              
               :
               Yee
               shall
               not
               reape
               the
               fruit
               yee
               expect
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               bee
               with
               your
               labour
               .
               If
               Christ
               bee
               absent
               the
               
                 Disciples
                 may
                 labour
                 all
                 night
                 and
                 catch
                 nothing
              
               ;
               
               but
               if
               he
               be
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               their
               labour
               prospereth
               ,
               
                 then
                 they
                 inclose
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Fishes
                 :
              
               So
               when
               as
               wee
               labour
               and
               take
               paines
               ,
               and
               thinke
               to
               be
               strong
               in
               our
               owne
               
               strength
               without
               Gods
               helpe
               ,
               wee
               goe
               to
               worke
               with
               a
               strong
               key
               which
               will
               not
               open
               ;
               but
               if
               Gods
               hand
               bee
               in
               the
               businesse
               ,
               wee
               doe
               that
               with
               greater
               facilitie
               and
               ease
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               wee
               should
               doe
               .
               You
               may
               see
               this
               in
               Ioseph
               ,
               God
               purposed
               to
               make
               him
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               see
               with
               what
               facilitie
               he
               was
               made
               the
               
                 Governour
                 of
                 Egypt
                 next
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 without
                 his
                 owne
                 seeking
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 his
                 expectation
              
               :
               So
               it
               was
               with
               Mordecai
               ;
               so
               with
               David
               :
               God
               appointed
               to
               make
               them
               great
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               became
               great
               notwithstanding
               all
               oppositions
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               let
               man
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               owne
               strength
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               labour
               without
               any
               profit
               at
               all
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               we
               see
               a
               concurrencie
               of
               all
               causes
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               would
               thinke
               that
               the
               effect
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               doth
               follow
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               comfort
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               because
               God
               makes
               an
               insutablenesse
               ,
               a
               disproportion
               betwixt
               the
               man
               ,
               &
               the
               blessing
               ;
               as
               betweene
               Iudas
               and
               his
               Apostleship
               .
               A
               man
               may
               have
               tables
               well
               furnished
               ,
               Riches
               in
               aboundance
               ,
               a
               Wife
               fit
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               comfort
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               God
               puts
               a
               secret
               disproportion
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               there
               bee
               a
               concurrencie
               of
               things
               ,
               yet
               God
               may
               hinder
               the
               effect
               ;
               sometimes
               for
               good
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               evill
               :
               As
               
                 Elisha
                 his
                 servant
                 was
                 ready
                 in
                 the
                 nicke
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 the
                 Shunamite
                 came
                 to
                 beg
                 her
                 possessions
                 and
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               King.
               8.5.6
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 then
                 telling
                 the
                 King
                 how
              
               Elisha
               
                 had
                 restored
                 her
                 sonne
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 furthered
                 her
                 suite
              
               :
               So
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 When
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 instant
                 God
                 sent
                 the
                 Ramme
                 tied
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               22.13
               .
               So
               Saul
               when
               as
               he
               had
               purposed
               to
               kill
               
                 David
                 ,
                 God
                 calls
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Philistims
              
               :
               and
               as
               God
               hinders
               the
               effect
               for
               good
               ,
               so
               hee
               doth
               for
               evill
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               doth
               it
               sometimes
               by
               denying
               successe
               unto
               the
               causes
               .
               
               
                 The
                 battell
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 to
                 the
                 strong
              
               :
               when
               there
               are
               causes
               and
               the
               effect
               followes
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               God
               doth
               dispose
               of
               things
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               can
               turne
               them
               a
               contrary
               way
               :
               health
               and
               comfort
               ,
               joy
               and
               delight
               ,
               follow
               not
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               except
               God
               puts
               it
               into
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Deceipt
               is
               this
               :
               These
               things
               are
               certaine
               and
               present
               ,
               
               but
               other
               things
               are
               doubtfull
               and
               uncertaine
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               we
               shall
               have
               them
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               Future
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               eternall
               things
               ,
               are
               not
               uncertaine
               ▪
               but
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               enjoy
               here
               ,
               are
               ;
               those
               things
               which
               we
               here
               enjoy
               ,
               as
               also
               wee
               our selves
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               changes
               and
               alterations
               :
               we
               are
               as
               men
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               having
               stormes
               as
               well
               as
               calmes
               .
               Wealth
               and
               all
               outward
               blessings
               are
               but
               transitory
               things
               :
               but
               faith
               
               and
               spirituall
               things
               are
               certaine
               and
               endure
               for
               ever
               :
               we
               have
               an
               Almighty
               and
               unchangeable
               God
               ,
               
               
                 an
                 immortall
                 incorruptible
                 inheritance
                 :
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 reserved
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 heavens
                 .
              
               In
               temporall
               things
               ,
               who
               knowes
               what
               shall
               bee
               to
               morrow
               ;
               in
               them
               
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 boast
                 of
                 to
                 morrow
              
               :
               
               but
               as
               for
               spirituall
               things
               they
               are
               certaine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ambiguity
               in
               them
               .
               But
               the
               maine
               answer
               that
               I
               give
               is
               ,
               that
               here
               we
               must
               use
               our
               faith
               ;
               consider
               the
               grounds
               on
               which
               faith
               relies
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               conclusions
               and
               consequences
               that
               arise
               from
               them
               ,
               take
               heed
               to
               them
               and
               be
               not
               deceived
               .
               If
               ye
               beleeve
               God
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               say
               he
               is
               ,
               
               why
               rest
               you
               not
               on
               him
               ?
               Why
               are
               yee
               not
               contented
               with
               him
               for
               your
               portion
               ?
               Why
               thinke
               yee
               not
               him
               sufficient
               ?
               If
               the
               creature
               be
               God
               ,
               then
               follow
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               God
               ,
               be
               God
               ,
               then
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               with
               him
               :
               Labour
               therefore
               for
               faith
               unfained
               ,
               and
               walke
               according
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               be
               vaine
               and
               sinfull
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               from
               any
               creature
               ,
               
               or
               from
               riches
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               that
               they
               can
               make
               us
               live
               more
               comfortably
               ;
               hence
               then
               consider
               the
               sinfulnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               your
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               formerly
               yee
               have
               had
               such
               thoughts
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               sinne
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               sin
               not
               small
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               high
               nature
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 Idolatry
              
               :
               In
               the
               
               times
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               Sathan
               drew
               many
               men
               to
               grosse
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               worship
               stockes
               and
               stones
               ;
               but
               now
               he
               drawes
               them
               to
               another
               Idolatrie
               lesse
               perceptible
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               dangerous
               in
               Gods
               sight
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 discerne
                 and
                 pry
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               examine
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               much
               wee
               have
               loved
               and
               trusted
               the
               creature
               :
               let
               vs
               condemne
               our selues
               ,
               and
               rectifie
               our
               Iudgements
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               :
               Let
               us
               not
               thinke
               our selues
               happy
               for
               that
               we
               enjoy
               the
               creatures
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               thinke
               ourselves
               blessed
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               Christ
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               in
               their
               power
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               .
               If
               wee
               have
               so
               joyed
               in
               these
               ,
               or
               loved
               them
               so
               as
               to
               love
               God
               lesse
               ,
               it
               is
               adulterous
               love
               and
               joy
               .
               We
               have
               no
               better
               rule
               to
               judge
               of
               adulterous
               love
               than
               this
               ,
               when
               as
               our
               love
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               doth
               lessen
               our
               love
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               least
               we
               bee
               deceived
               in
               our
               love
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               these
               foure
               signes
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               your
               love
               to
               it
               bee
               right
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               see
               if
               your
               affections
               to
               the
               creature
               cause
               you
               to
               withdraw
               your
               hearts
               from
               God.
               Ier.
               17.5
               .
               
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 maketh
                 flesh
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 heart
                 departeth
                 from
                 the
                 LORD
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               wee
               make
               flesh
               ,
               our
               arme
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               withdraw
               our
               hearts
               from
               God
               ;
               we
               make
               the
               creature
               our
               
               aime
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               withdrawes
               us
               from
               God.
               1
               Tim.
               5.5
               .
               
                 She
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Widdow
                 indeed
                 ,
                 trusteth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 continueth
                 in
                 supplications
                 night
                 and
                 day
              
               :
               This
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               they
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               because
               they
               pray
               unto
               him
               .
               Consider
               what
               your
               conversation
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               in
               heaven
               or
               no
               :
               Phil.
               3.20
               .
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               :
               the
               neglecting
               and
               not
               minding
               of
               earthly
               things
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               shewed
               him
               not
               to
               be
               of
               an
               earthly
               conversation
               .
               The
               more
               our
               hearts
               are
               drawne
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               they
               fixed
               and
               set
               on
               earthly
               things
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               what
               choise
               yee
               make
               when
               as
               these
               things
               come
               in
               competition
               with
               God
               and
               spirituall
               things
               :
               what
               Bils
               of
               Exchange
               doe
               you
               make
               ?
               
               Doe
               ye
               make
               
                 yee
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
                 ,
              
               not
               caring
               for
               these
               things
               when
               they
               come
               in
               competition
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               or
               doe
               yee
               forsake
               GOD
               ,
               and
               sticke
               to
               them
               ?
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               what
               your
               obedience
               is
               to
               GOD
               ,
               whether
               his
               feare
               be
               alwayes
               before
               your
               eyes
               ;
               or
               whether
               riches
               set
               you
               on
               worke
               or
               no
               :
               what
               mans
               obedience
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               trust
               ;
               if
               yee
               obey
               God
               ,
               then
               yee
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               if
               yee
               obey
               riches
               ,
               then
               yee
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               consider
               what
               your
               affections
               are
               :
               nothing
               troubles
               a
               holy
               man
               but
               sinne
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               seeke
               helpe
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               not
               
               in
               these
               :
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               nothing
               troubles
               a
               worldly
               man
               ,
               but
               losses
               and
               crosses
               ,
               sinne
               troubles
               him
               not
               at
               all
               :
               By
               this
               judge
               of
               your
               love
               to
               Riches
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               right
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               generall
               Doctrine
               ;
               we
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 Covetousnesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 mortified
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               Covetousnesse
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               all
               know
               it
               :
               the
               things
               therefore
               that
               will
               be
               usefull
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               will
               be
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               Covetousnesse
               is
               ;
               and
               why
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               mortified
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Covetousnesse
               may
               be
               defined
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinfull
                 desire
                 of
                 getting
                 or
                 keeping
                 money
                 or
                 wealth
                 inordinately
                 .
              
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sinfull
               desire
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               lust
               ,
               as
               lusting
               after
               pleasure
               is
               called
               Voluptuousnesse
               ;
               it
               is
               also
               inordinate
               ,
               the
               principle
               being
               amisse
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               Object
               :
               The
               principle
               is
               amisse
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               over-value
               Riches
               ,
               set
               a
               greater
               beauty
               on
               them
               than
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               seeing
               them
               with
               a
               wrong
               eye
               ,
               we
               lust
               after
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               we
               over-value
               them
               ;
               And
               thus
               to
               over-value
               them
               ,
               thus
               to
               lust
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               that
               they
               can
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               object
               of
               it
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               principle
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               end
               of
               getting
               riches
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               raise
               us
               to
               a
               higher
               condition
               ,
               
               or
               to
               
                 fare
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
              
               ;
               or
               
               else
               to
               
                 spend
                 them
                 on
                 some
                 lust
              
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               to
               keepe
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               of
               getting
               or
               keeping
               mony
               ;
               of
               getting
               it
               inordinately
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               seeke
               it
               by
               wrong
               meeanes
               ;
               or
               of
               keeping
               it
               inordinately
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               two
               cases
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               not
               bestowing
               it
               on
               our selves
               ,
               as
               wee
               ought
               .
               There
               is
               tenacity
               of
               this
               sort
               among
               men
               ,
               Eccles.
               4.13
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 evill
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 Riches
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 owners
                 thereof
                 to
                 their
                 hurt
              
               :
               When
               as
               it
               
                 is
                 comely
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 that
                 he
                 taketh
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 portion
              
               :
               And
               thus
               to
               
                 take
                 his
                 Portion
                 and
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 his
                 labour
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
                 Eccles.
              
               5.18.19
               .
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               in
               not
               giving
               to
               others
               ,
               being
               too
               straight
               handed
               ,
               having
               goods
               and
               seeing
               othrrs
               to
               want
               .
            
             
               
               The
               last
               and
               chiefe
               thing
               in
               the
               definition
               is
               ,
               Inordinately
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               besides
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               A
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               inordinate
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               besides
               the
               square
               ,
               and
               in
               doing
               thus
               ,
               we
               doe
               amisse
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               affection
               of
               seeking
               money
               is
               said
               to
               be
               inordinate
               ,
               in
               these
               foure
               respects
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               it
               by
               measure
               ,
               more
               than
               we
               should
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               we
               seeke
               it
               by
               meanes
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               we
               seeke
               it
               for
               wrong
               ends
               .
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               we
               seeke
               it
               in
               a
               wrong
               manner
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               we
               offend
               in
               the
               measure
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               for
               more
               than
               God
               gives
               us
               :
               that
               which
               God
               gives
               
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 Portion
                 here
                 ,
                 Eccles.
              
               5.18
               .
               And
               hee
               that
               desireth
               and
               with-holdeth
               more
               than
               his
               portion
               ,
               is
               hee
               that
               offendeth
               in
               the
               measure
               ,
               Prov.
               11.24
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               Gods
               Will
               ,
               and
               what
               my
               portion
               is
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               by
               the
               event
               :
               see
               in
               what
               estate
               and
               condition
               God
               hath
               set
               you
               ,
               see
               what
               estate
               he
               hath
               given
               you
               ,
               this
               is
               your
               Portion
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               you
               must
               bee
               contented
               .
               GOD
               hath
               a
               Soveraigntie
               over
               us
               ,
               wee
               are
               but
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               contented
               with
               what
               he
               gives
               us
               :
               you
               are
               contented
               with
               that
               which
               your
               Father
               or
               your
               Prince
               gives
               you
               ;
               therefore
               you
               must
               receive
               that
               which
               God
               bestowes
               upon
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               thankfulnesse
               .
               If
               we
               be
               soundly
               humbled
               ,
               wee
               
                 confesse
                 our selves
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Ezech.
              
               36.32
               .
               We
               confesse
               with
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               32.10
               .
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
              
               ;
               that
               the
               least
               Portion
               is
               more
               than
               we
               deserve
               .
               The
               Prodigall
               being
               humbled
               ,
               was
               contented
               with
               the
               lowest
               place
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               to
               
                 bee
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 houshold
                 servants
              
               :
               
               and
               so
               wee
               ought
               to
               be
               content
               with
               that
               Portion
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               small
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               more
               than
               we
               deserve
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               
               desire
               or
               seeke
               for
               more
               ,
               this
               desire
               is
               sinnefull
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               seeke
               wealth
               more
               than
               is
               our
               due
               ;
               so
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               seeke
               it
               by
               unlawfull
               meanes
               ;
               not
               by
               vsury
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               deceipt
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unlawfull
               meanes
               .
               I
               adde
               this
               of
               gaming
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               (
               though
               it
               be
               little
               considered
               :
               )
               for
               it
               is
               no
               meanes
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               or
               sanctified
               for
               to
               get
               money
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               neither
               a
               gift
               nor
               a
               bargaine
               .
               I
               dispute
               not
               now
               ;
               whether
               playing
               for
               trifles
               ,
               to
               put
               life
               into
               the
               game
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               of
               gaming
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               get
               and
               gaine
               money
               or
               wealth
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               is
               an
               unlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               gotten
               money
               by
               these
               unlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               restitution
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               of
               our
               seeking
               after
               money
               is
               wrong
               ,
               then
               our
               affection
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               seeke
               it
               onely
               for
               its
               selfe
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               rich
               ;
               or
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               our
               lusts
               .
               If
               we
               make
               this
               our
               end
               ,
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               our
               lust
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               necessaries
               onely
               ,
               not
               contenting
               our selves
               with
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               serve
               our
               turnes
               ;
               if
               wee
               seeke
               it
               thus
               ,
               wee
               seeke
               it
               in
               excesse
               .
               He
               that
               desirs
               ,
               money
               for
               a
               journey
               ,
               desires
               no
               more
               than
               will
               serve
               to
               defray
               the
               costs
               and
               expences
               in
               his
               journey
               ;
               so
               if
               a
               man
               desires
               money
               for
               any
               other
               end
               ,
               he
               desires
               as
               much
               as
               will
               serve
               him
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               So
               in
               other
               things
               :
               hee
               that
               is
               sicke
               ,
               
               desires
               as
               much
               Physicke
               as
               will
               cure
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               so
               wee
               ought
               to
               desire
               as
               much
               as
               will
               serve
               our
               necessities
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               But
               if
               we
               desire
               it
               for
               ambition
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               by-respect
               ,
               this
               desire
               is
               sinful
               and
               inordinate
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               inordinate
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               it
               in
               a
               wrong
               manner
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               these
               5.
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               seeke
               it
               out
               of
               love
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               manner
               of
               seeking
               it
               ,
               is
               spirituall
               adultery
               .
               Iames
               4.4
               .
               
                 Yee
                 Adulterers
                 and
                 Adulteresses
                 ,
                 know
                 yee
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 enmity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 is
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 God
                 ?
              
               If
               wee
               be
               in
               love
               with
               it
               for
               its
               owne
               beauty
               ,
               it
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               it
               is
               spirituall
               adultery
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               it
               to
               trust
               in
               it
               ;
               when
               as
               we
               thinke
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               safer
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               our
               strong
               Tower.
               Yet
               
                 hee
                 that
                 trusteth
                 in
                 Riches
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               11.28
               .
               And
               
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 food
                 and
                 raiment
                 we
                 ought
                 therewith
                 to
                 be
                 contented
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.8
               .
               And
               
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 vncertaine
                 riches
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               are
               high
               minded
               and
               thinke
               our selves
               the
               better
               men
               for
               our
               wealth
               ;
               when
               as
               it
               makes
               us
               looke
               bigger
               than
               we
               did
               ;
               as
               commonly
               those
               that
               are
               rich
               doe
               ;
               therefore
               1
               Tim.
               6.17
               .
               Paul
               bids
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Charge
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               it
               to
               glory
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               David
               ,
               hee
               would
               number
               the
               people
               to
               glory
               and
               trust
               in
               them
               :
               this
               is
               sinfull
               ;
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 must
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 in
                 them
              
               :
               1
               Cor.
               1.31
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               seeke
               it
               with
               too
               much
               haste
               and
               eagernesse
               ,
               when
               as
               all
               our
               
                 dayes
                 are
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 our
                 travell
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 take
                 no
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 Eccles.
              
               2.23
               .
               When
               as
               wee
               seeke
               it
               ,
               not
               staying
               Gods
               leisure
               ;
               such
               a
               desire
               is
               inordinate
               ,
               importunate
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               :
               therefore
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.9.10
               .
               
                 Those
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rich
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               who
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               to
               bee
               rich
               ,
               )
               
                 fall
                 into
                 temptation
                 and
                 a
                 snare
                 ;
                 and
                 into
                 many
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 lusts
                 which
                 drowne
                 men
                 in
                 perdition
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 pierce
                 them
                 through
                 with
                 many
                 sorrowes
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               you
               will
               object
               ,
               
               that
               riches
               are
               blessings
               ;
               and
               demand
               of
               me
               whether
               you
               may
               not
               desire
               riches
               as
               they
               are
               blessings
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               blessings
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               GOD.
               Prov.
               22.4
               .
               
                 By
                 humility
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               
                 Hee
                 died
                 full
                 of
                 Riches
              
               .
               
               Abrahams
               servant
               reckoned
               them
               as
               a
               blessing
               .
               Gen.
               24.35
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 blessed
                 my
                 Master
                 greatly
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 Flockes
                 ,
                 and
                 Heards
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Men-servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Maid-servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Camels
                 and
                 Asses
                 :
                 Iacob
              
               counted
               them
               as
               
               blessings
               ,
               Gen.
               32.10
               .
               And
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 blessed
                 to
                 lend
                 than
                 to
                 borrow
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 than
                 to
                 receive
              
               ;
               may
               wee
               not
               then
               desire
               them
               ?
               To
               answer
               this
               ,
               yee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               will
               and
               desire
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               remisse
               will
               ,
               which
               is
               rather
               an
               inclination
               than
               a
               will.
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               peremptory
               will
               ,
               which
               is
               mature
               ripe
               and
               peremptory
               :
               with
               this
               latter
               will
               wee
               may
               not
               desire
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               former
               we
               may
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               1
               Tim.
               6.8
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 food
                 and
                 rayment
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 therewith
                 be
                 content
                 :
              
               If
               any
               man
               have
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               rich
               ;
               yet
               having
               food
               and
               rayment
               let
               him
               not
               so
               desire
               more
               riches
               ;
               but
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               content
               with
               it
               ;
               yea
               having
               ,
               or
               having
               them
               not
               ,
               ye
               must
               be
               content
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               double
               content
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               sicke
               (
               to
               expresse
               it
               by
               a
               similitude
               )
               yet
               he
               may
               pray
               for
               health
               ,
               and
               use
               meanes
               to
               get
               it
               with
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               will
               ,
               yet
               with
               a
               depending
               on
               Gods
               will
               :
               so
               we
               being
               in
               want
               may
               desire
               riches
               and
               wealth
               with
               a
               full
               will
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               under
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               and
               referring
               and
               submitting
               our
               wills
               to
               his
               will.
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               content
               ,
               whereby
               having
               sufficient
               for
               food
               and
               rayment
               wee
               suffer
               not
               our
               wills
               actually
               to
               desire
               more
               ,
               nor
               to
               goe
               beyond
               the
               limits
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               .
               God
               hath
               promised
               outward
               blessings
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               propoundeth
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               arguments
               and
               motives
               to
               stirre
               us
               
               up
               to
               feare
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               may
               desire
               them
               as
               his
               blessings
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               remisse
               and
               subordinate
               desire
               as
               this
               ;
               when
               as
               we
               set
               bounds
               and
               limits
               to
               the
               sea
               of
               our
               own
               desires
               which
               are
               in
               themselves
               turbulent
               ,
               and
               submit
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               Gods
               will.
               Christ
               being
               to
               die
               had
               a
               will
               to
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               full
               and
               resolute
               will
               ,
               but
               a
               will
               subordinate
               to
               Gods
               Will.
               
                 Father
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
              
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 this
                 Cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 my
                 Will
                 but
                 thine
                 be
                 done
              
               :
               his
               will
               was
               but
               an
               inclination
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               will
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               wish
               riches
               with
               a
               remisse
               will
               and
               inclination
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               will
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               goe
               about
               to
               get
               them
               with
               a
               full
               desire
               and
               resolution
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               farre
               may
               a
               man
               desire
               wealth
               ?
               
               Where
               must
               hee
               set
               limits
               to
               his
               desires
               ?
               where
               must
               they
               be
               restrained
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               desire
               food
               and
               rayment
               ,
               he
               may
               desire
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               nature
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               live
               &
               subsist
               :
               as
               a
               man
               may
               desire
               a
               ship
               to
               passe
               over
               the
               sea
               from
               one
               countrey
               to
               another
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               passe
               over
               without
               it
               :
               so
               a
               man
               may
               desire
               foode
               and
               rayment
               in
               the
               sea
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               without
               it
               hee
               cannot
               finish
               his
               course
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               threefold
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               expedience
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               a
               journey
               to
               goe
               ,
               '
               its
               true
               ,
               hee
               may
               goe
               it
               on
               foote
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               desire
               a
               horse
               
               ride
               on
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               be
               more
               expedient
               for
               him
               :
               so
               you
               may
               desire
               with
               a
               remisse
               desire
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               is
               expedient
               for
               your
               vocation
               and
               calling
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               it
               requires
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               condition
               and
               place
               ;
               as
               men
               in
               higher
               ranke
               and
               calling
               neede
               more
               than
               men
               of
               an
               inferiour
               degree
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               their
               place
               and
               dignity
               ;
               so
               may
               they
               desire
               to
               have
               more
               than
               they
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               desire
               no
               more
               than
               will
               bee
               sufficient
               to
               maintaine
               them
               in
               that
               ranke
               and
               degree
               wherein
               they
               are
               placed
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               desire
               as
               much
               as
               is
               needfull
               for
               your
               necessarie
               refreshment
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               hospitalitie
               requires
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               goe
               beyond
               it
               .
               And
               in
               these
               three
               respects
               ,
               you
               may
               desire
               God
               to
               give
               you
               as
               much
               as
               shall
               bee
               expedient
               for
               you
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               nature
               requires
               .
            
             
               Now
               besides
               this
               desire
               of
               things
               necessarie
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               superfluitie
               and
               excesse
               :
               this
               desire
               proceeds
               not
               from
               nature
               but
               from
               lust
               ;
               because
               we
               desire
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               wealth
               ,
               either
               to
               raise
               our
               estates
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               may
               bestow
               it
               on
               our
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ;
               that
               like
               the
               rich
               Glutton
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 clad
                 and
                 fare
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
               Many
               mens
               lives
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               playing
               and
               eating
               ,
               eating
               and
               playing
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               alwayes
               in
               this
               circuit
               :
               To
               desire
               wealth
               to
               this
               or
               any
               other
               
               superfluous
               end
               is
               very
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               for
               many
               reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               because
               mans
               life
               stands
               not
               in
               abundance
               &
               excesse
               :
               therefore
               Luke
               ,
               12.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               verses
               .
               
                 When
                 as
                 a
                 certaine
                 man
                 spake
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 inheritance
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Man
                 who
                 made
                 mee
                 a
                 Iudge
                 or
                 devider
                 ●ver
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 bids
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 Covetousnesse
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 hee
                 possesseth
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               though
               yee
               have
               never
               so
               much
               wealth
               ,
               yet
               ye
               shall
               not
               live
               the
               longer
               for
               it
               ;
               your
               life
               consists
               not
               in
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               doth
               your
               comfort
               :
               for
               they
               will
               but
               please
               the
               sight
               of
               your
               eye
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               make
               you
               more
               happier
               than
               you
               are
               ;
               seeke
               not
               therefore
               superfluitie
               ,
               for
               your
               life
               consists
               not
               in
               abundance
               :
               He
               is
               but
               a
               foole
               ,
               that
               thinkes
               that
               these
               things
               will
               make
               him
               happy
               ,
               that
               these
               will
               make
               him
               rich
               :
               all
               they
               that
               are
               not
               
                 rich
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               
               are
               poore
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               thinke
               themselves
               happy
               and
               rich
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               fooles
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               superfluitie
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               because
               it
               proceeds
               from
               an
               evill
               roote
               :
               the
               fruit
               cannot
               bee
               good
               that
               proceedeth
               from
               an
               evill
               and
               bitter
               roote
               ;
               but
               this
               desire
               proceeds
               from
               such
               a
               roote
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               from
               lust
               ;
               it
               comes
               not
               from
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               biddeth
               every
               man
               to
               
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 food
                 and
                 rayment
              
               :
               Nor
               yet
               from
               nature
               ,
               
               which
               seekes
               not
               
               superfluities
               ;
               therefore
               proceeding
               from
               lust
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               sinfull
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               yee
               may
               not
               pray
               for
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               not
               desire
               to
               seeke
               after
               :
               but
               we
               may
               not
               pray
               for
               superfluities
               .
               Prov.
               30.8
               .
               
                 Give
                 me
                 neither
                 Poverty
                 nor
                 Riches
                 ,
                 feed
                 me
                 with
                 food
                 convenient
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               not
               with
               superfluities
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               we
               are
               taught
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               superfluities
               ,
               
               but
               ,
               
                 Give
                 vs
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               is
               necessarie
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               therefore
               we
               may
               not
               desire
               it
               .
               The
               seeking
               of
               more
               than
               is
               necessary
               doth
               hinder
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               further
               us
               ;
               a
               shooe
               that
               is
               too
               big
               ,
               doth
               hinder
               a
               traveller
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               one
               that
               is
               too
               little
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               for
               it
               doth
               choake
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               drowne
               men
               in
               perdition
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               Agurs
               Prayer
               ,
               Prov.
               30.8.9
               .
               
                 Give
                 me
                 neither
                 poverty
                 nor
                 riches
                 ,
                 feed
                 me
                 with
                 food
                 convenient
                 for
                 mee
                 ;
                 least
                 I
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 deny
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Fulnesse
               and
               excesse
               is
               alwayes
               dangerous
               :
               full
               tables
               doe
               cause
               surfeits
               ,
               full
               cups
               make
               a
               strong
               braine
               giddy
               .
               The
               strongest
               Saints
               hath
               beene
               shaken
               with
               prosperity
               and
               excesse
               ,
               as
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               ;
               they
               sinned
               by
               reason
               of
               excesse
               in
               outward
               things
               .
               It
               is
               dangerous
               to
               bee
               rich
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               Davids
               counsell
               ,
               Psal.
               62.10
               .
               
                 If
                 riches
                 increase
                 ,
                 set
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 rich
                 man
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 a
                 
                 Camell
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               :
               For
               if
               a
               man
               be
               rich
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               trusteth
               in
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               hee
               who
               
                 trusteth
                 in
                 his
                 Riches
                 ,
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               desire
               superfluity
               must
               needs
               be●
               sinfull
               ,
               because
               wee
               have
               an
               expresse
               command
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.8
               .
               
                 If
                 wee
                 have
                 food
                 and
                 raiment
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 therewith
                 be
                 content
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               bound
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               goe
               beyond
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               desire
               and
               have
               abundance
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               lawfull
               for
               Kings
               ;
               yet
               God
               hath
               set
               limits
               to
               them
               .
               Deut
               :
               ●7
               .
               17
               .
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 not
                 multiply
                 Horses
                 nor
                 Wives
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 turne
                 not
                 away
                 :
                 neither
                 shall
                 he
                 greatly
                 multiply
                 to
                 himselfe
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 lifted
                 up
                 above
                 his
                 brethren
                 :
              
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               downe
               limits
               and
               bounds
               how
               farre
               wee
               should
               goe
               ,
               therefore
               to
               passe
               beyond
               them
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               but
               we
               passe
               beyond
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               desire
               superfluity
               ,
               therefore
               the
               desire
               of
               superfluity
               is
               sinfull
               .
            
             
               But
               may
               not
               a
               man
               use
               his
               calling
               to
               increase
               his
               wealth
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               mens
               callings
               is
               not
               to
               gather
               riches
               ,
               if
               men
               make
               this
               their
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wrong
               end
               ;
               but
               the
               end
               of
               our
               calling
               is
               to
               serve
               God
               and
               man.
               The
               ground
               of
               which
               is
               this
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               every
               man
               hath
               some
               gifts
               or
               other
               ,
               
               which
               must
               not
               lie
               idle
               :
               every
               man
               hath
               some
               Talents
               ,
               and
               must
               use
               them
               to
               his
               Masters
               advantage
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               except
               hee
               doe
               good
               to
               men
               ?
               Every
               one
               is
               a
               Servant
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               must
               doe
               Gods
               worke
               :
               no
               man
               is
               free
               ;
               every
               one
               is
               Christs
               servant
               ,
               and
               must
               bee
               diligent
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               men
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 office
                 must
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 on
                 it
              
               :
               every
               man
               must
               attend
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               bee
               diligent
               in
               it
               .
               If
               riches
               come
               in
               by
               our
               calling
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               wages
               ,
               not
               the
               end
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               for
               it
               lookes
               onely
               to
               God
               :
               wee
               must
               not
               make
               gaine
               the
               end
               of
               our
               callings
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               that
               make
               gaine
               their
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               their
               professions
               :
               
               
                 Some
                 preach
                 onely
                 for
                 gaine
              
               :
               others
               use
               all
               other
               callings
               onely
               for
               gaine
               :
               but
               if
               any
               man
               wil
               make
               gaine
               the
               end
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               conceale
               and
               hide
               his
               end
               from
               men
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               be
               sure
               that
               hee
               shall
               answer
               God
               ,
               the
               searcher
               of
               the
               hearts
               for
               it
               :
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               by
               diligence
               in
               his
               calling
               have
               Riches
               following
               him
               ,
               hee
               may
               take
               them
               as
               a
               blessing
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               
               and
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               his
               calling
               .
               
                 The
                 diligent
                 hand
                 maketh
                 rich
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               GOD
               will
               surely
               reward
               it
               ;
               not
               that
               we
               must
               eye
               riches
               and
               make
               them
               our
               end
               :
               
               GOD
               
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 rich
              
               ,
               and
               man
               makes
               himselfe
               rich
               .
               God
               makes
               us
               rich
               ,
               by
               being
               diligent
               in
               our
               callings
               ;
               using
               them
               to
               his
               glory
               and
               mans
               good
               ,
               he
               doth
               cast
               
               riches
               on
               us
               :
               Man
               makes
               himselfe
               rich
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               makes
               riches
               the
               end
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               expect
               them
               as
               a
               reward
               that
               comes
               from
               God.
               I
               shall
               expresse
               it
               by
               
                 Iacob
                 .
                 Iacob
              
               he
               serves
               
                 Laban
                 faithfully
              
               ,
               
               and
               God
               
                 blessed
                 him
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 grow
                 rich
              
               :
               hee
               went
               not
               out
               of
               his
               Compasse
               and
               Spheare
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               the
               wages
               that
               was
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               because
               Gods
               end
               was
               to
               make
               him
               rich
               ,
               God
               enriched
               him
               by
               his
               wages
               ,
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               his
               service
               .
               The
               more
               diligent
               a
               man
               is
               in
               his
               calling
               the
               more
               sincere
               and
               upright
               ,
               the
               more
               God
               doth
               blesse
               him
               ,
               and
               increase
               his
               riches
               .
               God
               makes
               men
               rich
               ,
               
               
                 when
                 as
                 hee
                 gives
                 them
                 riches
                 without
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               they
               come
               in
               with
               ease
               ,
               without
               expectation
               and
               disquiet
               :
               Man
               makes
               himselfe
               rich
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               great
               trouble
               in
               getting
               ,
               keeping
               ,
               and
               enjoying
               them
               :
               when
               as
               he
               useth
               his
               calling
               to
               get
               riches
               ,
               or
               when
               as
               hee
               useth
               unlawfull
               meanes
               .
               The
               method
               that
               God
               useth
               to
               inrich
               men
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 He
                 first
                 bids
                 us
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 bee
                 administred
                 unto
                 us
                 as
                 wages
                 :
              
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               let
               God
               alone
               to
               provide
               and
               pay
               us
               our
               wages
               :
               he
               that
               takes
               a
               servant
               ,
               bids
               him
               onely
               to
               looke
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               alone
               to
               provide
               him
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               and
               wages
               .
               We
               are
               all
               but
               servants
               ,
               God
               is
               our
               Master
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               to
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               wages
               to
               him
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               whether
               may
               not
               a
               man
               take
               care
               to
               get
               wealth
               ?
               Is
               not
               a
               man
               to
               take
               care
               for
               his
               estate
               ,
               to
               in●rease
               it
               and
               fit
               it
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               hee
               may
               lawfully
               take
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               observing
               the
               right
               rules
               in
               doing
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
               First
               hee
               must
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               his
               compasse
               ,
               but
               walke
               within
               his
               owne
               pale
               :
               he
               must
               not
               step
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               calling
               into
               other
               mens
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               owne
               calling
               hee
               must
               not
               trouble
               himselfe
               with
               so
               much
               businesse
               as
               may
               hinder
               him
               in
               his
               private
               service
               unto
               God
               :
               if
               hee
               doth
               fill
               himselfe
               with
               too
               much
               businesse
               in
               his
               owne
               calling
               ▪
               or
               step
               into
               other
               callings
               ,
               this
               is
               sinfull
               and
               inordinate
               .
               If
               a
               man
               in
               his
               owne
               calling
               ,
               fill
               himselfe
               with
               so
               much
               businesse
               that
               hee
               cannot
               intend
               the
               things
               of
               saluation
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               so
               much
               tired
               with
               them
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               spare
               time
               to
               search
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               particular
               duties
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               he
               then
               failes
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               in
               his
               calling
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               end
               must
               not
               be
               amisse
               ,
               hee
               must
               not
               aime
               at
               riches
               .
               Abraham
               was
               poore
               and
               so
               was
               Iacob
               ,
               yet
               God
               made
               them
               rich
               and
               mighty
               :
               they
               were
               diligent
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               and
               God
               brought
               in
               wealth
               .
               God
               calls
               not
               a
               man
               to
               trust
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               make
               riches
               his
               aime
               and
               end
               ,
               to
               seek
               excesse
               ,
               superfluitie
               ,
               and
               aboundance
               ;
               to
               live
               deliciously
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ;
               Our
               aime
               must
               bee
               
               Gods
               glory
               and
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               and
               then
               GOD
               will
               cast
               riches
               upon
               us
               as
               our
               wages
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               a
               right
               care
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               inordinate
               care
               :
               There
               is
               an
               inordinate
               
                 care
                 which
                 choakes
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               
               yee
               may
               know
               whether
               your
               care
               be
               such
               a
               care
               or
               not
               ,
               by
               these
               three
               signes
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               troubled
               in
               the
               businesse
               you
               goe
               about
               ,
               which
               trouble
               consisteth
               either
               in
               desire
               ,
               feare
               ,
               or
               griefe
               :
               when
               as
               either
               we
               desire
               such
               a
               blessing
               exceedingly
               ,
               or
               feare
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               have
               it
               ;
               or
               grieve
               much
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               as
               wee
               feare
               that
               wee
               shall
               not
               bring
               our
               enterprises
               to
               passe
               ,
               or
               attaine
               to
               that
               which
               we
               desire
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               are
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               grieve
               when
               as
               wee
               fore-see
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               prevent
               it
               :
               Care
               being
               aright
               ,
               sets
               head
               and
               hand
               a
               worke
               ,
               but
               the
               affections
               are
               calme
               and
               right
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               tumult
               or
               turbulency
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               issue
               of
               all
               being
               left
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               when
               is
               a
               man
               a
               covetous
               man
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               then
               a
               man
               is
               a
               covetous
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               desires
               arising
               within
               him
               ,
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               former
               rules
               ,
               and
               he
               resists
               them
               not
               ;
               or
               else
               resists
               them
               so
               weakely
               and
               feebly
               ,
               that
               he
               gets
               no
               ground
               of
               them
               :
               hee
               sees
               no
               reason
               why
               hee
               should
               resist
               them
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               gives
               way
               unto
               them
               .
               A
               man
               is
               not
               a
               covetous
               man
               ,
               nor
               yet
               an
               ambitious
               man
               ,
               which
               hath
               covetous
               and
               ambitious
               thoughts
               ;
               for
               these
               the
               holiest
               men
               have
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               hath
               such
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               strives
               not
               at
               all
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               strives
               but
               weakely
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               covetous
               or
               ambitious
               man.
               A
               godly
               man
               may
               have
               these
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               ,
               but
               he
               strives
               strongly
               against
               them
               ,
               gets
               ground
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               a
               deaths
               wound
               :
               but
               the
               covetous
               man
               he
               yeelds
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               godly
               man
               he
               gets
               the
               victory
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               
               
               Now
               this
               Covetousnesse
               is
               evill
               in
               its
               selfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               mortified
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               
                 Spirituall
                 Adulterie
              
               :
               and
               then
               it
               is
               a
               
                 bitter
                 root
              
               having
               many
               stalkes
               on
               it
               :
               he
               that
               doth
               any
               thing
               to
               hold
               correspondency
               with
               it
               ,
               hee
               that
               doth
               belong
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evill
               .
               Luke
               16.
               
               It
               keepes
               a
               man
               from
               salvation
               ,
               it
               
                 choakes
                 the
                 good
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               sowne
               in
               mens
               hearts
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               mortified
               ;
               for
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               object
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               seeking
               :
               therefore
               ,
               Luke
               16.9
               .
               Earthly
               treasure
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               a
               comparison
               with
               the
               true
               treasure
               ,
               and
               expressed
               in
               these
               foure
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mammon
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 and
                 wicked
                 riches
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               makes
               men
               wicked
               ;
               it
               being
               opposed
               to
               spirituall
               blessings
               ,
               which
               are
               best
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 least
              
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               least
               
               good
               ,
               preserves
               us
               not
               from
               evill
               ,
               doth
               the
               soule
               no
               good
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               but
               
                 false
                 treasure
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               but
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               it
               shines
               as
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
                 our
                 owne
              
               ,
               it
               is
               anothers
               mans
               ;
               Riches
               are
               the
               goods
               of
               others
               ,
               not
               our
               owne
               ,
               Luke
               16.12
               .
               and
               Luke
               10.41.42
               .
               There
               are
               foure
               attributes
               given
               to
               riches
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 much
                 labour
                 ;
                 Martha
                 was
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               unnecessary
               ,
               
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 necessary
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               
                 will
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 vs.
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 best
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               desire
               after
               them
               should
               be
               mortified
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               therefore
               be
               exhorted
               to
               mortifie
               this
               earthly
               member
               ,
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               
               which
               is
               Idolatry
               ;
               a
               sinne
               to
               which
               all
               men
               are
               subject
               .
               Young
               men
               though
               they
               want
               experience
               of
               Riches
               ,
               are
               notwithstanding
               subject
               to
               this
               vice
               ;
               but
               old
               men
               are
               most
               subject
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               least
               cause
               and
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               Professors
               of
               Religion
               are
               subject
               to
               it
               ,
               many
               times
               it
               growes
               up
               with
               the
               Corne
               and
               choakes
               it
               ;
               therefore
               use
               effectuall
               meanes
               to
               root
               it
               out
               of
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 incline
                 your
                 hearts
                 to
                 Covetousnesse
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               man
               ,
               
               but
               easie
               for
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               humbled
               for
               sinne
               :
               wee
               are
               so
               covetous
               and
               desirous
               of
               money
               ,
               because
               
               wee
               are
               never
               humbled
               for
               sinne
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               wee
               should
               bee
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               many
               would
               rather
               let
               Christ
               goe
               than
               their
               wealth
               and
               riches
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               use
               them
               to
               better
               purpose
               than
               formerly
               yee
               have
               done
               ;
               make
               friends
               with
               them
               ,
               find
               some
               thing
               better
               than
               them
               to
               set
               your
               hearts
               upon
               :
               except
               yee
               have
               a
               better
               treasure
               ▪
               yee
               will
               not
               vilifie
               and
               depart
               with
               these
               .
               Labour
               therefore
               for
               true
               
                 Godlinesse
                 with
                 content
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 great
                 gaine
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.6
               .
               This
               will
               heale
               the
               malady
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               false
               pretence
               of
               gathering
               ,
               having
               ,
               and
               affecting
               riches
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ELEGANT
               AND
               LIVELY
               DESCRIPTION
               OF
               Spirituall
               Life
               and
               Death
               .
            
             
               DELIVERED
               In
               divers
               Sermons
               in
               Lincolnes-Inne
               ,
               November
               the
               9.
               th
               .
               M.DCXXIII
               .
               vpon
               Iohn
               ,
               5.25
               .
            
             
               BY
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               then
               Batchellor
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               Chaplaine
               in
               Ordinarie
               to
               the
               Prince
               his
               Highnesse
               .
            
             
               Ignatius
               Epistola
               15.
               ad
               Romanos
               .
            
             
               Mors
               est
               vita
               sine
               Christo.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Cotes
              
               for
               
                 Michael
                 Sparke
              
               ,
               at
               the
               blue
               Bible
               in
               Greene-Arbor
               .
               1632.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               Elegant
               and
               lively
               description
               ,
               of
               Spirituall
               DEATH
               and
               LIFE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     IOHN
                     5.25
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   houre
                   is
                   comming
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   dead
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   heare
                   shall
                   live
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               Occasion
               of
               these
               words
               was
               this
               :
               when
               as
               Christ
               had
               affirmed
               to
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 kil
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               ve
               .
               18.
               
               He
               proves
               what
               he
               had
               said
               by
               this
               argument
               :
               He
               that
               is
               able
               to
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               But
               I
               am
               able
               to
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               (
               
                 The
                 houre
                 is
                 comming
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 shall
                 live
              
               ;
               )
               Therefore
               I
               am
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               In
               briefe
               ,
               these
               words
               shew
               Christs
               Divinity
               by
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               quicken
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
             
               In
               these
               words
               we
               may
               consider
               these
               parts
               .
            
             
               
               
               First
               ,
               the
               subject
               on
               which
               Christ
               doth
               exercise
               his
               Divinitie
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               dead
               men
               ;
               
                 The
                 dead
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               instrument
               by
               which
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 Word
              
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               meant
               onely
               the
               bare
               preaching
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               but
               such
               an
               inward
               ,
               commanding
               ,
               powerfull
               ,
               operative
               word
               ,
               that
               makes
               men
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               them
               :
               Such
               a
               word
               was
               spoken
               to
               Lazarus
               being
               dead
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ;
               and
               he
               did
               it
               .
               This
               word
               commands
               men
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               to
               obey
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               he
               will
               exercise
               his
               divinity
               ;
               
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 is
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               when
               as
               it
               shall
               bee
               abundantly
               revealed
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Gospell
               shall
               appeare
               more
               plentifully
               and
               fully
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               now
               beginning
               to
               appeare
               ;
               there
               is
               now
               some
               small
               fruit
               of
               it
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               is
               affirmed
               with
               an
               asseveration
               or
               oath
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
              
               :
               And
               these
               are
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               words
               I
               purpose
               to
               shew
               you
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 what
                 we
                 gaine
                 by
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 What
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 for
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               we
               will
               shew
               you
               what
               your
               state
               is
               
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               this
               will
               make
               you
               to
               prize
               him
               more
               .
               And
               the
               point
               for
               this
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 every
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 man
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
               All
               men
               how
               ever
               they
               are
               borne
               living
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               still
               dead
               men
               :
               without
               the
               living
               Spirit
               the
               root
               is
               dead
               .
               Hence
               are
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Gen.
               2.17
               .
               
                 The
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 Mat.
              
               8.22
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 dead
                 bury
                 their
                 dead
                 .
                 Ephes.
              
               2.1
               .
               
                 You
                 hath
                 he
                 quickened
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Eph.
              
               5.14
               .
               
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 light
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               .
               This
               will
               be
               of
               some
               moment
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               that
               you
               are
               dead
               without
               Christ.
               Yee
               account
               it
               a
               gastly
               sight
               to
               see
               many
               dead
               men
               lie
               together
               ,
               it
               affects
               you
               much
               :
               but
               to
               see
               a
               multitude
               of
               dead
               men
               walke
               and
               stand
               before
               us
               ,
               that
               affects
               us
               not
               .
               The
               naturall
               death
               is
               but
               a
               picture
               or
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               this
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               is
               death
               indeed
               :
               As
               it
               is
               said
               spiritually
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.55
               .
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 meate
                 indeed
              
               .
               Now
               that
               you
               may
               know
               what
               this
               death
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               ,
            
             
               
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               what
               this
               death
               is
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               many
               kinds
               of
               this
               death
               there
               are
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               symptomes
               and
               signes
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               degrees
               of
               this
               death
               .
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               what
               this
               death
               is
               ;
               it
               consists
               
               
               in
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               death
               there
               is
               a
               privation
               of
               life
               :
               then
               a
               man
               is
               dead
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               :
               so
               a
               man
               is
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               quickning
               spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               
               This
               is
               all
               our
               cases
               ,
               
                 In
                 us
                 there
                 dwels
                 no
                 good
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               Spirit
               of
               life
               within
               us
               :
               the
               Soule
               is
               so
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               is
               weary
               of
               it
               and
               forsakes
               it
               .
               When
               the
               body
               growes
               distempered
               and
               unfit
               for
               the
               Soule
               to
               use
               ,
               then
               the
               Soule
               leaves
               it
               .
               Even
               as
               when
               the
               instrument
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               tune
               ,
               a
               man
               layes
               it
               aside
               ;
               whiles
               it
               is
               in
               tune
               he
               plaies
               on
               it
               :
               So
               a
               man
               dwels
               in
               a
               house
               as
               long
               as
               it
               is
               habitable
               and
               fit
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               becomes
               unhabitable
               he
               departs
               :
               so
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               body
               is
               a
               fit
               organ
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               keepes
               it
               ;
               when
               it
               becomes
               unfit
               ,
               it
               leaves
               it
               .
               Even
               so
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               lives
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               it
               is
               in
               good
               temper
               ,
               but
               being
               distempered
               by
               sinne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               removes
               .
               You
               may
               see
               it
               in
               Adam
               ▪
               as
               soone
               as
               hee
               did
               eate
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               lost
               his
               Originall
               righteounes
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               this
               death
               as
               there
               is
               a
               privation
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               also
               a
               positive
               evill
               quality
               wrought
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               void
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               but
               made
               ill
               .
               In
               the
               naturall
               death
               when
               a
               man
               dyes
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               forme
               left
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               evill
               habit
               ,
               left
               in
               
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               This
               you
               may
               see
               Heb.
               9.14
               .
               where
               the
               workes
               you
               doe
               before
               regeneration
               ,
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 Dead
                 workes
              
               :
               there
               would
               be
               a
               contradiction
               in
               calling
               them
               
                 dead
                 workes
              
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               another
               positive
               evill
               forme
               in
               man
               ,
               beside
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               
               which
               forme
               is
               called
               Flesh
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               a
               meere
               privation
               of
               good
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Non-ens
               ;
               therefore
               flesh
               cannot
               bee
               said
               to
               be
               an
               operative
               qualitie
               and
               forme
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               though
               all
               sinne
               be
               a
               meere
               privation
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               an
               operative
               subject
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               sinne
               is
               fruitfull
               in
               evill
               workes
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               take
               an
               Horse
               and
               put
               out
               his
               eyes
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               hee
               stands
               still
               there
               is
               no
               error
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               begins
               to
               runne
               once
               ,
               he
               runnes
               amisse
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               hee
               runnes
               ,
               the
               further
               hee
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               wherein
               he
               should
               goe
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               because
               he
               wants
               his
               eyes
               ,
               which
               should
               direct
               him
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               sinne
               ,
               though
               in
               its
               selfe
               it
               be
               but
               a
               meere
               privation
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               alwayes
               active
               :
               
                 Anima
                 nunquam
                 otiosa
              
               ;
               The
               goodnesse
               that
               should
               inlighten
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               positive
               evill
               qualitie
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               that
               leades
               us
               on
               to
               evill
               .
            
             
               Consider
               farther
               whence
               this
               death
               proceeds
               ,
               the
               originall
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               understanding
               &
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 primū
                 vivens
                 ,
                 &
                 ultimum
                 
                 moriens
                 .
              
               That
               which
               lives
               first
               and
               dies
               last
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               life
               is
               the
               understanding
               inlightened
               to
               see
               the
               truth
               ;
               when
               the
               affections
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               straight
               ,
               then
               we
               live
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               darkened
               ,
               all
               goes
               out
               of
               order
               .
               Ioh.
               1.4
               .
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 him
                 there
                 was
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 men
              
               :
               he
               was
               life
               because
               hee
               was
               light
               ,
               he
               did
               inliven
               men
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               inlighten
               them
               .
               therefore
               Ephe.
               5.4
               .
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               thus
               to
               men
               ;
               
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 light
              
               :
               because
               light
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               spirituall
               life
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Iames
               1.18
               .
               
                 Of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 begot
                 he
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               word
               rectifies
               the
               understanding
               and
               opinion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               this
               spirituall
               birth
               :
               
                 and
                 Ephe
              
               4.22.24
               .
               
                 Put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               The
               old
               man
               is
               corrupt
               according
               to
               the
               deceitfull
               lusts
               :
               that
               which
               is
               here
               called
               deceitfull
               lusts
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               
                 lusts
                 proceeding
                 from
                 error
              
               ,
               and
               
                 holinesse
                 proceeding
                 from
                 truth
              
               ;
               Lust
               proceeds
               from
               error
               ,
               in
               mistaking
               things
               ;
               for
               lust
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               affection
               misplaced
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               error
               :
               and
               that
               holinesse
               in
               which
               God
               delighteth
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Image
               consists
               ,
               comes
               from
               truth
               .
               When
               Adam
               was
               alive
               ,
               hee
               judged
               aright
               ,
               because
               
               then
               the
               wheeles
               and
               affections
               of
               his
               soule
               were
               right
               :
               Being
               dead
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               he
               lost
               his
               sight
               ,
               hee
               saw
               no
               beauty
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               unregenerate
               men
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Spirit
               rectifies
               the
               judgement
               and
               convinceth
               men
               of
               sinn●
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               they
               beginne
               to
               revive
               .
               To
               be
               dead
               is
               to
               have
               the
               understanding
               darkned
               ,
               the
               judgement
               erronious
               :
               to
               be
               alive
               is
               to
               have
               the
               understanding
               inlightened
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               rectified
               ;
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               what
               this
               death
               is
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               kindes
               of
               this
               death
               ,
               
               which
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               death
               of
               guiltinesse
               :
               one
               that
               is
               guiltie
               of
               any
               offence
               that
               is
               death
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               but
               a
               dead
               man.
               So
               every
               one
               by
               nature
               is
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               bound
               over
               to
               death
               though
               he
               be
               not
               executed
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               death
               in
               sinne
               that
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               life
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               Ephe.
               2.1
               .
               
                 You
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               :
               and
               there
               is
               a
               death
               for
               sinne
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               life
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               death
               that
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               life
               of
               joy
               :
               in
               hell
               there
               is
               a
               life
               ,
               man
               is
               not
               quite
               extinguished
               ,
               but
               yet
               men
               in
               hell
               are
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               joy
               .
               This
               death
               consists
               in
               the
               separating
               of
               God
               from
               the
               soule
               ;
               when
               God
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               ;
               then
               man
               dies
               this
               death
               of
               sorrow
               .
               
               God
               joynes
               himselfe
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               :
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               sanctified
               ,
               he
               joynes
               himselfe
               in
               a
               common
               manner
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               common
               joy
               ,
               common
               comfort
               ,
               common
               civility
               ;
               to
               the
               godly
               he
               joynes
               himselfe
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               have
               extraordinary
               joy
               :
               now
               when
               God
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               comes
               a
               perfect
               death
               ;
               see
               it
               in
               the
               separation
               of
               God
               from
               Christs
               humanity
               .
               God
               withdrawing
               himselfe
               from
               him
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               
               he
               crieth
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
              
               ;
               As
               God
               withdrawes
               himselfe
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               joy
               ,
               our
               sorrow
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               kinds
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               
               Wee
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               Symptomes
               or
               signes
               of
               this
               death
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               foure
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ;
               men
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               dead
               when
               they
               understand
               nothing
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               exstant
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               no
               more
               than
               dead
               men
               .
               The
               life
               is
               nought
               else
               but
               the
               soule
               acted
               :
               then
               a
               man
               is
               said
               to
               live
               when
               the
               understanding
               part
               is
               acted
               .
               So
               man
               is
               spiritually
               dead
               when
               as
               his
               understanding
               is
               darkened
               ,
               when
               as
               hee
               sees
               or
               understands
               nothing
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ▪
                 and
                 he
                 carnall
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               it
               may
               bee
               objected
               :
               men
               understand
               things
               belonging
               to
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               carnall
               men
               not
               yet
               sanctified
               have
               some
               understanding
               of
               these
               .
            
             
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               understand
               the
               materials
               belonging
               to
               godlinesse
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               relish
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               see
               them
               not
               with
               a
               spirituall
               eye
               .
               Tit.
               1.16
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 worke
                 reprobate
              
               ;
               they
               cannot
               judge
               aright
               of
               any
               good
               workes
               ,
               as
               to
               like
               ,
               approve
               and
               love
               them
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               beauty
               in
               them
               as
               they
               are
               good
               :
               Rom.
               8.7
               .
               
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 enmitie
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               the
               Greeke
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               they
               understand
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               like
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               relish
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               tast
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               thinke
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               but
               folly
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.14
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 at
                 enmity
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 count
                 them
                 drosse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               second
               symptome
               of
               death
               is
               ,
               want
               of
               motion
               :
               where
               there
               is
               no
               motion
               ,
               there
               is
               death
               .
               All
               men
               naturally
               want
               this
               motion
               ,
               they
               cannot
               judge
               or
               doe
               any
               good
               thing
               by
               nature
               :
               they
               may
               doe
               the
               
                 opus
                 operatum
              
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               in
               an
               holy
               manner
               ;
               their
               prayers
               ,
               their
               hearing
               ,
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               dead
               workes
               without
               faith
               the
               principall
               of
               life
               ,
               how
               ever
               they
               may
               be
               faire
               in
               other
               mens
               eyes
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               signe
               of
               a
               naturall
               death
               ,
               is
               sencelesnesse
               ;
               so
               men
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               affected
               with
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 have
                 hard
                 hearts
                 which
                 cannot
                 repent
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               2.5
               .
               
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 hearts
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               36.27
               .
               or
               when
               they
               are
               affected
               with
               
               them
               onely
               as
               naturall
               men
               apprehend
               evill
               ;
               not
               from
               a
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               selfe-love
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               naturall
               death
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               losse
               of
               that
               vigor
               ,
               that
               beauty
               in
               the
               face
               and
               countenance
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               living
               men
               :
               So
               in
               men
               that
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               ,
               no
               vigor
               ,
               they
               have
               death
               in
               their
               faces
               :
               they
               may
               have
               painted
               beauty
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               like
               the
               living
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               said
               :
               
                 pictum
                 putavi
                 esse
                 verum
                 ,
                 &
                 verum
                 putavi
                 esse
                 pictum
                 :
              
               )
               they
               may
               be
               much
               alike
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               not
               that
               livelinesse
               and
               beauty
               as
               living
               men
               have
               ,
               
               Gods
               beauty
               (
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 holinesse
              
               )
               is
               not
               found
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               may
               bee
               objected
               ,
               they
               have
               many
               excellencies
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               know
               much
               ,
               they
               excell
               in
               morall
               vertues
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               excellencies
               ,
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               may
               have
               Iewels
               and
               chaines
               about
               him
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               dead
               :
               they
               have
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               
                 as
                 Iewels
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 a
                 Swines
                 snoute
              
               ;
               
               they
               are
               as
               Swine
               ,
               their
               good
               things
               make
               them
               not
               men
               ;
               they
               are
               beautifull
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               men
               ;
               as
               the
               evill
               workes
               of
               good
               men
               make
               them
               not
               bad
               men
               :
               so
               the
               good
               workes
               of
               evill
               men
               ,
               make
               them
               not
               good
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               signes
               of
               this
               Death
               .
            
             
               
               
               
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               this
               death
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               deathes
               there
               are
               degrees
               :
               First
               in
               the
               death
               of
               guilt
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               had
               more
               meanes
               ,
               the
               guilt
               is
               greater
               ,
               if
               you
               make
               no
               
               use
               of
               them
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 they
                 shall
                 onely
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 breaking
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               knew
               no
               other
               Law
               ;
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               they
               had
               a
               double
               Law
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               ;
               Christians
               having
               a
               treble
               Law
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               morrall
               Law
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 all
                 three
                 ,
              
               ;
               and
               among
               all
               Christians
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               had
               more
               meanes
               ,
               and
               better
               education
               ,
               the
               greater
               shall
               their
               punishment
               be
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               death
               opposite
               to
               the
               life
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               there
               are
               degrees
               .
               Now
               yee
               must
               know
               that
               there
               are
               no
               degrees
               in
               the
               privative
               part
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               onely
               in
               the
               positive
               .
               The
               lowest
               step
               in
               this
               second
               death
               is
               to
               have
               
                 enmity
                 to
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 being
                 fighters
                 against
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               enemies
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               lowest
               step
               .
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               are
               not
               so
               active
               that
               way
               ,
               but
               yet
               are
               
                 dead
                 in
                 pleasures
              
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               There
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               which
               trouble
               not
               themselves
               to
               oppose
               God
               and
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               give
               themselves
               to
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               like
               those
               Widowes
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.6
               .
               
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 alive
                 .
              
               The
               last
               step
               in
               this
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               Civility
               .
               Civill
               men
               come
               nearer
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               than
               others
               ,
               they
               come
               within
               a
               step
               or
               two
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               shut
               out
               ;
               
               
                 they
                 are
                 
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               
                 young
                 man
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               misse
               of
               it
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               death
               that
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               life
               of
               joy
               ,
               the
               degrees
               of
               it
               are
               more
               sensible
               :
               Some
               have
               legall
               terrors
               ,
               the
               beginnings
               of
               eternall
               death
               ;
               
               others
               have
               
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               the
               beginning
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               degrees
               of
               these
               deaths
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               hearing
               that
               all
               are
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               yee
               may
               object
               ;
               If
               wee
               bee
               dead
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               preach
               unto
               us
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               dead
               ,
               we
               understand
               not
               ,
               wee
               move
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               what
               you
               say
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betweene
               this
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               and
               naturall
               death
               .
            
             
               
               For
               first
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               naturally
               dead
               ,
               understand
               nothing
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               in
               those
               who
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               life
               of
               understanding
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               themselves
               may
               know
               that
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               men
               who
               are
               naturally
               dead
               ,
               cannot
               know
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               may
               understand
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               :
               though
               they
               relish
               them
               not
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               heare
               and
               receive
               them
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               are
               naturally
               dead
               cannot
               doe
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               to
               the
               poole
               in
               
               which
               the
               Spirit
               breathes
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ;
               whereas
               naturally
               dead
               men
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               meanes
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               though
               yee
               are
               dead
               ,
               yet
               hearing
               may
               breed
               life
               ,
               the
               word
               can
               doe
               it
               .
               There
               was
               an
               end
               why
               Christ
               spake
               to
               Lazarus
               ,
               that
               was
               dead
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ,
               because
               his
               word
               wrought
               life
               ;
               
               therefore
               though
               yee
               are
               dead
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               word
               can
               worke
               life
               in
               you
               ,
               our
               preaching
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               death
               is
               a
               voluntary
               death
               .
               Men
               who
               are
               naturally
               dead
               cannot
               put
               life
               into
               themselves
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               those
               who
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               when
               they
               have
               made
               themselves
               dead
               .
               Men
               die
               this
               death
               in
               a
               free
               manner
               ;
               I
               cannot
               better
               expresse
               it
               ,
               than
               by
               this
               similitude
               .
               A
               man
               that
               is
               about
               to
               commit
               the
               act
               of
               murther
               or
               treason
               ,
               his
               friends
               perswade
               him
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               for
               if
               hee
               doth
               ,
               hee
               is
               but
               a
               dead
               man
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ;
               we
               say
               of
               such
               a
               one
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               dead
               man
               willingly
               .
               So
               wee
               tell
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               that
               they
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               Chambers
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               doe
               it
               .
               Hence
               is
               that
               Ezek.
               18.31
               .
               
                 Why
                 will
                 ye
                 die
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               implying
               that
               this
               spirituall
               death
               in
               sinne
               ,
               is
               a
               voluntary
               death
               .
            
             
               
               But
               ye
               will
               object
               ,
               men
               are
               not
               quite
               dead
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               reliques
               of
               Gods
               Image
               still
               left
               in
               them
               ;
               how
               are
               they
               then
               dead
               ?
            
             
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               Image
               of
               God
               ;
               first
               a
               naturall
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               naturall
               frame
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               immortall
               ,
               immateriall
               ;
               So
               there
               is
               understanding
               ,
               will
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               some
               sparkes
               of
               life
               left
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               remainder
               of
               a
               stately
               building
               that
               is
               ruinated
               :
               but
               yet
               there
               are
               no
               sparkes
               of
               the
               living
               Image
               of
               God
               left
               in
               us
               the
               spirituall
               Image
               of
               God
               
                 consisting
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 true
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 remaines
                 not
              
               ;
               the
               Papists
               indeed
               deny
               it
               ,
               but
               how
               will
               they
               answer
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               that
               
                 Supernaturalia
                 dona
                 sunt
                 penitus
                 ablata
                 ,
                 naturalia
                 quassata
              
               ;
               that
               supernaturall
               gifts
               are
               utterly
               taken
               away
               ,
               no
               sparkes
               of
               them
               remaine
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               though
               men
               by
               nature
               have
               nothing
               left
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               now
               an
               universall
               ability
               and
               grace
               ,
               an
               universall
               sufficiency
               given
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 universall
                 grace
              
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               nature
               is
               ,
               but
               they
               put
               another
               tearme
               upon
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               found
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               common
               to
               all
               wherever
               it
               is
               ,
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               grace
               .
               For
               in
               grace
               there
               is
               alwayes
               something
               that
               is
               peculiar
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               bee
               an
               universall
               grace
               ,
               the
               Saints
               would
               be
               no
               more
               beholding
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               other
               men
               ;
               if
               God
               give
               all
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               God
               ,
               but
               themselves
               that
               put
               the
               difference
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               that
               generall
               sufficiency
               ,
               
               it
               would
               take
               away
               all
               election
               :
               there
               might
               then
               be
               prescience
               ,
               but
               no
               election
               ,
               no
               predestination
               to
               death
               or
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               a
               generall
               grace
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               Paul
               made
               it
               such
               matter
               of
               difficulty
               to
               answer
               that
               question
               of
               election
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               
               If
               Aristotle
               and
               other
               Heathen
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               have
               such
               a
               generall
               sufficiency
               ,
               Paul
               would
               not
               have
               made
               such
               a
               scrupulous
               answer
               ,
               
               and
               have
               
                 cried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 depth
              
               .
            
             
               
               Fithly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               universall
               ability
               ,
               because
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 flesh
                 is
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               we
               are
               all
               
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               cannot
               therefore
               have
               this
               spirituall
               sufficiency
               .
            
             
               
               But
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               spirituall
               gifts
               in
               men
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               have
               these
               spirituall
               gifts
               if
               we
               are
               not
               borne
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 flesh
                 .
              
               Not
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               else
               will
               say
               that
               all
               are
               borne
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               It
               is
               our
               Saviours
               owne
               speech
               .
               Iohn
               15.2
               .
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 in
                 me
                 not
                 bearing
                 fruite
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 withered
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               branch
               not
               being
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               no
               fruit
               ,
               so
               men
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               not
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               bring
               forth
               no
               buds
               ,
               no
               fruite
               at
               all
               ;
               they
               may
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               
               that
               is
               free
               :
               
                 it
                 breatheth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
              
               :
               cōpare
               Iohn
               3.8
               .
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 breatheth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
                 ,
              
               with
               Iohn
               6.44
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 mee
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               sheepe
               is
               lead
               with
               a
               bough
               ;
               for
               Christ
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
              
               will
               come
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
              
               ;
               compell
               him
               as
               it
               were
               by
               force
               ,
               not
               perswade
               him
               by
               intreatie
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               changeth
               ,
               and
               taketh
               away
               his
               wolvish
               will.
               
            
             
               
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               God
               drawes
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               context
               concludes
               against
               this
               .
               For
               Christ
               doth
               bring
               this
               in
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               many
               did
               not
               receive
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               hee
               concludes
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               therefore
               doe
               not
               receive
               it
               ,
               because
               God
               doth
               not
               draw
               them
               :
               
                 None
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
               I
               will
               answer
               one
               objection
               more
               and
               so
               conclude
               :
               If
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               is
               the
               Law
               given
               ,
               why
               are
               wee
               commanded
               to
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               ?
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               given
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               
                 shew
                 us
                 our
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leade
                 us
                 unto
                 Christ
                 :
              
               it
               is
               not
               giuen
               us
               to
               keepe
               exactly
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               impossible
               :
               
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.3
               .
               the
               Law
               was
               therefore
               given
               that
               wee
               might
               know
               our
               weaknesse
               ;
               not
               that
               we
               should
               keepe
               it
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Gal.
              
               3.24
               .
               
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 our
                 schoolemasted
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 iustified
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               ●he
               Law.
               
            
             
               
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               :
               that
               in
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               doe
               things
               impossible
               ,
               mans
               nature
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               for
               man
               is
               a
               free
               creature
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               command
               implies
               an
               absurdity
               ,
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               to
               bid
               a
               man
               doe
               that
               which
               hee
               cannot
               doe
               ;
               to
               bid
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               a
               deepe
               Well
               ,
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               ,
               to
               come
               out
               himselfe
               is
               foolish
               ;
               yee
               may
               blame
               him
               for
               falling
               in
               ,
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               bid
               him
               come
               out
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betweene
               the
               externall
               binding
               ,
               and
               the
               bonds
               wherewith
               a
               man
               is
               fettered
               by
               sinne
               ;
               There
               is
               an
               externall
               impediment
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               cannot
               remove
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               is
               fettered
               in
               the
               well
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               externall
               impediment
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               are
               bound
               in
               the
               chaines
               of
               sin
               .
               When
               wee
               command
               you
               to
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               all
               the
               businesse
               is
               with
               the
               wil
               ,
               we
               rather
               say
               men
               will
               not
               ,
               than
               they
               cannot
               come
               .
               There
               is
               liberty
               when
               as
               a
               man
               hath
               eligibile
               or
               
                 non
                 eligibile
              
               ;
               when
               hee
               hath
               a
               thing
               in
               his
               owne
               choise
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               impediment
               ,
               when
               hee
               may
               argue
               both
               wayes
               :
               If
               a
               man
               out
               of
               the
               perversnesse
               of
               his
               nature
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               compulsory
               ,
               but
               free
               ;
               a
               beasts
               action
               is
               not
               free
               because
               hee
               cannot
               reason
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               but
               
               man
               when
               hee
               considers
               arguments
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               when
               hee
               can
               say
               ,
               doe
               not
               doe
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               doe
               such
               a
               thing
               ;
               when
               he
               can
               conceive
               arguments
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               he
               is
               free
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               externall
               impediment
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               bid
               one
               in
               darkensse
               ,
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               or
               one
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               in
               a
               pit
               ,
               to
               come
               out
               ;
               since
               the
               chiefe
               impediment
               here
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               depraved
               wils
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               God
               doth
               rectifie
               and
               change
               by
               his
               grace
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               through
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               every
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               bee
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               death
               ,
               
               let
               every
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               consider
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               dead
               man
               or
               no
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               great
               quere
               or
               question
               in
               this
               mutability
               and
               incertaintie
               of
               things
               .
               Let
               us
               make
               the
               life
               to
               come
               sure
               ;
               our
               life
               is
               uncertaine
               here
               ;
               but
               have
               we
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               are
               we
               living
               men
               ?
               then
               wee
               are
               happy
               :
               but
               are
               we
               dead
               ?
               then
               he
               that
               is
               not
               partaker
               of
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               second
               .
               It
               is
               too
               late
               to
               begin
               to
               live
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               dying
               ,
               certainely
               the
               time
               of
               our
               naturall
               death
               is
               a
               time
               of
               spending
               ,
               not
               of
               getting
               or
               inquiring
               after
               life
               :
               If
               yee
               deferre
               this
               search
               while
               yee
               are
               in
               health
               ,
               when
               ye
               lie
               on
               your
               deaths
               bed
               ,
               when
               ye
               shall
               see
               heaven
               and
               hell
               immediately
               presented
               unto
               you
               ,
               this
               question
               will
               hold
               you
               solicitous
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               life
               indeed
               .
               The
               time
               of
               this
               naturall
               life
               ,
               is
               
               not
               long
               ;
               the
               candle
               burnes
               not
               long
               if
               it
               burne
               out
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               oftner
               blowne
               out
               than
               burnt
               out
               ;
               men
               oftner
               fall
               downe
               than
               come
               down
               from
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               :
               this
               Tabernacle
               is
               often
               throwne
               downe
               before
               it
               fals
               downe
               ,
               therefore
               in
               this
               short
               life
               make
               your selves
               sure
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               are
               two
               things
               which
               hinder
               this
               search
               and
               inquirie
               after
               spirituall
               life
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               is
               a
               false
               opinion
               ;
               men
               thinke
               themselves
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               death
               ;
               they
               thinke
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               latitude
               in
               the
               Gospell
               than
               there
               is
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               men
               are
               not
               at
               leasure
               ;
               there
               are
               millions
               of
               businesses
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               hearken
               to
               the
               whisperings
               of
               conscience
               ;
               they
               have
               no
               spare
               time
               to
               be
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 wisdome
                 therefore
                 to
                 consider
                 our
                 end
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               32.29
               .
               To
               helpe
               you
               therefore
               in
               this
               Quere
               ,
               whether
               you
               are
               dead
               or
               alive
               ?
               
               Consider
               first
               ,
               if
               ever
               you
               have
               beene
               dead
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               beene
               dead
               ,
               whether
               yee
               are
               made
               alive
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               consider
               whether
               yee
               have
               beene
               dead
               or
               no
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               whether
               sin
               hath
               beene
               made
               alive
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               die
               ▪
               Rom.
               7.9.10
               
                 I
                 was
                 alive
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Commandement
                 came
                 ,
                 sinne
                 revived
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 died
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Commandement
               awakens
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               aalive
               I
               died
               ;
               sinne
               when
               it
               affrights
               not
               a
               
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               dead
               ;
               when
               it
               wounds
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               alive
               .
               The
               Law
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yee
               see
               the
               rectitude
               of
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               obliquity
               and
               crookednesse
               ;
               then
               sinne
               is
               alive
               and
               ye
               die
               .
               Peter
               preaching
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               recites
               to
               them
               their
               sinne
               in
               crucifying
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               sinne
               was
               made
               alive
               ,
               and
               
                 pricked
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 hearts
              
               .
               Sinne
               was
               dead
               in
               David
               ,
               till
               Nathan
               and
               the
               Law
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               afterward
               hee
               lived
               and
               was
               humbled
               .
               Luke
               5.
               
               Peter
               seeing
               Christs
               Divinitie
               by
               the
               draught
               of
               Fishes
               ,
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 mee
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
              
               ;
               hee
               had
               sinnes
               in
               him
               before
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               dead
               ;
               then
               they
               were
               made
               alive
               .
               Paul
               ,
               hee
               had
               sinnes
               that
               were
               dead
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               outward
               light
               (
               which
               was
               but
               a
               tipe
               of
               his
               light
               within
               )
               did
               shine
               about
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               dies
               ,
               and
               his
               sinnes
               were
               made
               alive
               :
               So
               Iosephs
               brethren
               had
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               made
               alive
               
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 their
                 sinne
                 in
                 selling
                 their
                 brother
                 Ioseph
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 died
                 .
              
               Hath
               sinne
               ever
               beene
               alive
               in
               you
               by
               the
               commandement
               to
               slay
               you
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               hath
               it
               bred
               such
               an
               apprehension
               in
               you
               ,
               as
               of
               death
               ;
               (
               not
               a
               sigh
               or
               two
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               slaying
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               ye
               must
               apprehend
               sinne
               as
               death
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               to
               bee
               executed
               forthwith
               apprehends
               death
               ,
               so
               must
               you
               apprehend
               sinne
               )
               then
               
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               life
               within
               you
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               are
               yee
               made
               alive
               againe
               ?
               Is
               there
               such
               a
               change
               in
               you
               as
               if
               yee
               were
               other
               creatures
               ,
               as
               if
               yee
               lived
               an
               other
               life
               ?
               Where
               this
               life
               is
               ,
               it
               works
               an
               alteration
               and
               a
               change
               ,
               gives
               us
               another
               being
               ,
               makes
               us
               to
               bee
               no
               more
               the
               same
               men
               ;
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 creature
              
               ;
               it
               works
               a
               generall
               change
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ;
               it
               makes
               all
               our
               actions
               to
               bee
               vigorous
               ,
               like
               the
               actions
               of
               living
               men
               ,
               
                 Old
                 things
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 become
                 new
                 ,
              
               it
               makes
               men
               lead
               a
               new
               life
               :
               If
               old
               acquaintance
               and
               lusts
               would
               draw
               us
               away
               ,
               we
               answer
               that
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               we
               live
               no
               moe
               to
               these
               ,
               that
               now
               we
               have
               not
               our
               owne
               wills
               :
               
                 Christ
                 lives
                 in
                 us
                 and
                 workes
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.20
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 that
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 lives
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 mind
                 will
                 bee
                 in
                 us
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               2.5
               .
               Now
               if
               ye
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               Christ
               live
               in
               you
               or
               no
               ,
               or
               whether
               you
               are
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               death
               ;
               you
               must
               see
               whether
               you
               have
               these
               two
               things
               which
               are
               in
               every
               one
               in
               whom
               Christ
               liveth
               :
               first
               see
               whether
               you
               live
               to
               him
               :
               
                 He
                 died
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 our
                 selve
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 alone
              
               .
               In
               morall
               things
               the
               end
               and
               principle
               are
               all
               one
               .
               Before
               Christ
               lived
               in
               you
               ,
               all
               you
               did
               was
               from
               your selves
               ,
               ye
               were
               your
               owne
               principle
               and
               end
               :
               but
               Christ
               living
               in
               you
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               end
               ;
               ye
               eye
               Christ
               ,
               ye
               looke
               to
               him
               ,
               all
               that
               ye
               doe
               is
               done
               in
               sinceritie
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               for
               him
               and
               from
               him
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               how
               can
               Christ
               be
               the
               end
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               recreations
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               of
               every
               action
               Christ
               must
               be
               the
               end
               ,
               yee
               must
               doe
               as
               a
               man
               in
               a
               journey
               ;
               though
               every
               step
               he
               treades
               he
               thinkes
               not
               of
               his
               journeies
               end
               ,
               yet
               the
               generall
               aime
               of
               every
               step
               must
               be
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               causeth
               every
               step
               :
               so
               in
               all
               yee
               doe
               ,
               the
               generall
               end
               must
               be
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               live
               in
               you
               ,
               your
               hearts
               cleave
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Principle
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               child
               to
               the
               dug
               ,
               or
               the
               element
               to
               its
               naturall
               place
               .
               What
               ever
               our
               life
               is
               ,
               we
               cleave
               to
               it
               :
               Some
               place
               their
               life
               in
               their
               credit
               ,
               take
               away
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               die
               :
               others
               in
               riches
               ;
               take
               away
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               perish
               .
               What
               ever
               is
               your
               god
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               you
               perish
               .
               Therefore
               Iohn
               .
               6.68
               .
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 likewise
                 goe
                 away
                 ;
                 Peter
                 makes
                 this
                 answer
                 ;
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 goe
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               ye
               may
               know
               ,
               what
               life
               ye
               liue
               ,
               by
               the
               food
               that
               feedes
               it
               .
               Oyle
               feeds
               the
               Lampe
               ,
               fuel
               the
               fire
               .
               If
               your
               life
               be
               fed
               with
               the
               duties
               of
               obedience
               ,
               then
               yee
               live
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 keepe
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 live
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               :
               you
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               as
               in
               your
               proper
               element
               ,
               as
               the
               Fish
               in
               the
               water
               ;
               every
               motion
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               death
               .
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               to
               whom
               this
               triall
               doth
               belong
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               are
               those
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 they
                 live
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               3.1
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               to
               whom
               this
               belongeth
               ,
               are
               those
               who
               are
               dead
               indeed
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               Angels
               that
               take
               bodies
               ,
               and
               doe
               actions
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               truly
               living
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               appeare
               to
               be
               .
               Now
               the
               signes
               that
               Characterise
               these
               dead
               men
               from
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               living
               ,
               are
               five
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               fained
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirits
               that
               have
               bodies
               but
               onely
               in
               appearance
               whereby
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               bodies
               that
               truly
               live
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               Angels
               that
               take
               assumed
               bodies
               ,
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               nourished
               :
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 Lot
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               and
               had
               created
               bodies
               .
               So
               these
               dead
               men
               doe
               all
               the
               actions
               that
               living
               men
               doe
               ;
               they
               heare
               ,
               they
               pray
               ,
               they
               reade
               ,
               but
               they
               turne
               it
               not
               into
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               life
               in
               them
               :
               they
               are
               not
               the
               stronger
               for
               hearing
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               they
               doe
               ;
               they
               thrive
               not
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Boulimia
               ,
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               yet
               they
               grow
               not
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               an
               Atrophy
               in
               their
               bodies
               .
               We
               preach
               to
               men
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               same
               this
               yeare
               as
               they
               were
               the
               last
               :
               they
               have
               a
               name
               to
               live
               and
               yet
               they
               live
               not
               ,
               they
               turne
               not
               the
               meanes
               to
               flesh
               and
               nourishment
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               living
               man
               that
               he
               growes
               .
               That
               which
               is
               said
               of
               a
               good
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               use
               
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               of
               grace
               ;
               it
               turnes
               all
               the
               passages
               of
               Gods
               providence
               into
               nourishment
               ;
               stormes
               as
               well
               as
               faire
               gales
               ,
               helpe
               a
               living
               man
               to
               the
               haven
               .
               Affliction
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               all
               put
               him
               on
               and
               helpe
               him
               forwards
               .
               Take
               one
               not
               having
               this
               life
               ,
               doe
               what
               yee
               will
               ,
               hee
               thrives
               not
               ;
               as
               an
               unthrift
               ,
               put
               him
               to
               what
               trade
               you
               will
               ,
               he
               thrives
               not
               ,
               hee
               is
               still
               on
               the
               losing
               hand
               ;
               so
               these
               men
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               adversitie
               ,
               helpe
               them
               not
               :
               put
               any
               thing
               to
               a
               dead
               man
               to
               doe
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               ;
               so
               these
               men
               ,
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacrament
               helpes
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirits
               that
               take
               assumed
               bodies
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               any
               inward
               principall
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               motion
               of
               life
               within
               :
               so
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               that
               are
               not
               alive
               ,
               are
               not
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               vitall
               motions
               ;
               but
               as
               in
               other
               actions
               ,
               the
               Wheeles
               goe
               as
               long
               as
               the
               spring
               is
               up
               that
               moves
               them
               :
               so
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               springs
               are
               up
               and
               the
               influence
               continues
               ,
               they
               move
               .
               When
               they
               are
               sicke
               and
               apprehend
               death
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               doe
               many
               things
               ;
               but
               these
               being
               gone
               their
               goodnesse
               is
               ended
               :
               whilst
               they
               deepely
               apprehend
               some
               accident
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               good
               ,
               that
               being
               gone
               and
               forgotten
               ,
               their
               goodnesse
               ends·
               Many
               whiles
               they
               have
               good
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               good
               company
               ,
               will
               be
               good
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               their
               goodnesse
               ceaseth
               .
               
               These
               men
               have
               golden
               outsides
               ,
               they
               seeme
               to
               have
               the
               Kings
               stampe
               upon
               their
               actions
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               counterfeit
               ;
               they
               pay
               God
               in
               counterfeit
               coine
               ,
               not
               in
               currant
               mony
               ;
               their
               actions
               have
               a
               
                 forme
                 of
                 religion
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 wanting
              
               ;
               all
               they
               doe
               is
               but
               a
               meere
               formality
               ;
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               their
               Sabbath
               keeping
               are
               but
               in
               shew
               ;
               those
               actions
               and
               duties
               that
               have
               most
               power
               and
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               doe
               least
               of
               all
               relish
               ,
               they
               tast
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               life
               in
               them
               .
               In
               generall
               ,
               all
               the
               actions
               that
               men
               wanting
               life
               doe
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               workes
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               deceived
               with
               them
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               them
               to
               be
               but
               dead
               .
               Remigius
               a
               Iudge
               of
               Loraigne
               tells
               this
               story
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               in
               those
               parts
               did
               use
               to
               give
               money
               to
               Witches
               ,
               which
               did
               appeare
               to
               be
               good
               coine
               ,
               seemed
               to
               be
               currant
               money
               at
               first
               ;
               but
               being
               laid
               up
               a
               while
               ,
               it
               then
               appeared
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               dried
               leaves
               :
               so
               the
               divell
               deceives
               men
               now
               ,
               he
               makes
               them
               to
               doe
               outward
               actions
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               faire
               shew
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               need
               them
               ,
               they
               then
               appeare
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               dead
               leaves
               ,
               because
               the
               principle
               of
               life
               is
               wanting
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               propertie
               of
               assumed
               bodies
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               taken
               up
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               are
               laid
               downe
               againe
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirits
               that
               take
               them
               listed
               :
               so
               in
               these
               men
               which
               seeme
               to
               live
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               inconstancy
               and
               mutability
               
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               lay
               downe
               their
               religion
               as
               occasion
               serves
               .
               If
               that
               they
               did
               was
               done
               in
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               alwayes
               the
               same
               ,
               their
               company
               and
               occasions
               would
               not
               alter
               it
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               not
               done
               in
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               therefore
               as
               their
               company
               and
               occasions
               are
               mutable
               ,
               so
               is
               their
               religion
               .
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 inconstant
                 as
                 Clouds
                 without
                 raine
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 quickly
                 scattered
              
               ;
               like
               wandring
               Stars
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 morning
                 dew
              
               ,
               that
               is
               soone
               dried
               up
               .
               The
               Saints
               have
               an
               inequalitie
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               die
               againe
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               sickly
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 twice
                 dead
                 ,
                 trees
                 plucked
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 rootes
                 ,
              
               that
               never
               grow
               againe
               :
               The
               Saints
               may
               bee
               as
               sheepe
               soyled
               with
               a
               fall
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               never
               become
               Wolves
               againe
               ,
               but
               these
               men
               they
               turne
               Wolves
               againe
               ,
               so
               did
               Pharoah
               and
               Saul
               .
               The
               Saints
               have
               their
               
                 Turbida
                 intervalla
              
               ,
               their
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               ,
               their
               full
               and
               their
               waine
               ;
               but
               yet
               all
               these
               cloudings
               doe
               but
               obscure
               their
               graces
               not
               extinguish
               them
               :
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               the
               night
               extinguisheth
               not
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               but
               covers
               it
               ;
               so
               doe
               these
               cloudings
               but
               only
               cover
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               All
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               other
               men
               that
               seeme
               to
               live
               ,
               are
               but
               
                 Lucida
                 intervlla
              
               ,
               they
               are
               good
               but
               by
               fits
               ,
               when
               as
               those
               that
               live
               are
               bad
               but
               by
               fits
               ,
               
                 Nullum
                 fictum
                 est
                 diuturnum
              
               ,
               their
               goodnes
               is
               but
               counterfeit
               ,
               therefore
               it
               lasts
               not
               ,
               it
               holds
               not
               out
               .
            
             
             
               
               Another
               distinguisher
               of
               these
               walking
               Ghosts
               from
               living
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               the
               actions
               they
               doe
               ,
               they
               doe
               them
               not
               as
               living
               men
               do
               ,
               they
               make
               apparitions
               onely
               and
               vanish
               .
               Those
               men
               that
               have
               nothing
               but
               civility
               ,
               it
               quickly
               vanisheth
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Reve.
              
               3.1
               .
               
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 shee
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 dead
              
               :
               their
               workes
               are
               not
               perfect
               throughout
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               linsey-wolsey
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               thorow
               paced
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               shuffell
               ;
               they
               graspe
               at
               both
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               neither
               ;
               they
               doe
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               .
               As
               the
               young
               man
               that
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 him
              
               ;
               what
               distinguished
               him
               ?
               one
               thing
               was
               wanting
               ,
               
               his
               workes
               were
               not
               perfect
               ,
               his
               heart
               was
               set
               upon
               his
               wealth
               ,
               he
               would
               doe
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               his
               heart
               was
               not
               weaned
               or
               divorced
               from
               it
               .
               Saul
               had
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               yet
               his
               workes
               were
               not
               perfect
               ,
               
                 when
                 Samuel
                 came
                 not
              
               ,
               
               then
               hee
               was
               discovered
               ;
               that
               was
               but
               his
               triall
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               rest
               in
               God.
               
                 Herod
                 did
                 many
                 things
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               perfect
               ,
               
               hee
               would
               not
               leave
               his
               incest
               ;
               so
               all
               that
               have
               but
               a
               forme
               of
               religion
               they
               are
               Wolves
               though
               they
               have
               a
               sheepish
               outside
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               perfect
               ,
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               by
               their
               workes
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               workes
               are
               those
               that
               we
               cannot
               see
               them
               doe
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               exact
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               yet
               faile
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               practise
               
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               faile
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               .
               If
               men
               be
               exact
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               
                 their
                 religion
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 Iam.
              
               1.27
               .
               If
               they
               faile
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               one
               table
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               religion
               pure
               ,
               is
               to
               mend
               in
               the
               other
               .
               These
               civill
               men
               wrong
               no
               man
               ,
               yet
               they
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               bare
               formalitie
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               pure
               Religion
               :
               we
               say
               this
               is
               pure
               Religion
               ,
               if
               yee
               bee
               fervent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               content
               not
               your selves
               with
               formality
               of
               Religion
               without
               the
               power
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               these
               walking
               ghosts
               ,
               doe
               but
               shew
               themselves
               to
               men
               ,
               they
               company
               not
               with
               them
               ;
               yee
               see
               them
               and
               heare
               no
               more
               of
               them
               .
               Ye
               shall
               know
               living
               men
               ▪
               by
               their
               companying
               and
               loving
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               as
               sheepe
               and
               doves
               they
               are
               never
               out
               of
               company
               ,
               and
               keepe
               no
               other
               company
               but
               their
               owne
               .
               Yee
               shall
               finde
               in
               others
               these
               differences
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               either
               they
               delight
               not
               in
               all
               the
               Saints
               ;
               We
               must
               love
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               this
               particle
               all
               ,
               is
               put
               in
               
                 all
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
              
               ;
               these
               love
               not
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               love
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               yet
               they
               love
               not
               the
               Saints
               onely
               ,
               yee
               must
               love
               none
               but
               the
               Saints
               .
               If
               yee
               love
               the
               Saints
               because
               they
               are
               Saints
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               are
               not
               Saints
               ,
               ye
               doe
               not
               love
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               love
               none
               with
               the
               love
               of
               friendship
               ,
               and
               intimate
               
               familiaritie
               but
               the
               Saints
               ;
               yet
               love
               them
               with
               a
               love
               of
               pitty
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               faile
               in
               this
               love
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               love
               
                 those
                 that
                 excell
                 in
                 vertue
              
               .
               If
               your
               hearts
               be
               not
               right
               ,
               
               ye
               dislike
               all
               those
               that
               goe
               beyond
               you
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               practise
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               they
               love
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               shew
               the
               effects
               of
               their
               loves
               to
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               helpes
               and
               discovery
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               name
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               men
               to
               whom
               this
               use
               is
               directed
               ,
               are
               those
               who
               are
               quite
               dead
               ;
               
               yee
               shall
               know
               them
               by
               these
               markes
               or
               Symptomes
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               yee
               shall
               finde
               coldnes●●
               in
               them
               ;
               in
               death
               there
               is
               no
               heate
               :
               so
               their
               prayers
               and
               performances
               are
               cold
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               wanting
               fervency
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Saints
               want
               heate
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               they
               also
               are
               cold
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               they
               want
               it
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               quickly
               made
               hot
               againe
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               life
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               Charcole
               is
               quickly
               kindled
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               the
               Saints
               are
               soone
               kindled
               ,
               brcause
               they
               had
               fire
               in
               thē
               before
               .
               Others
               are
               as
               greene
               wood
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               matter
               that
               is
               not
               combustible
               ,
               as
               the
               Adamant
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               bee
               made
               hot
               with
               fire
               ;
               Living
               men
               ,
               admonitions
               and
               the
               
               fire
               of
               good
               company
               will
               heate
               againe
               ,
               so
               wil
               it
               not
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               by
               their
               stifnesse
               and
               hardnesse
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               death
               to
               be
               inflexible
               :
               Wicked
               men
               are
               as
               hard
               as
               flint
               to
               Gods
               commandes
               ,
               but
               as
               soft
               as
               waxe
               to
               that
               which
               humors
               them
               .
               Are
               yee
               tractable
               ?
               Do
               you
               delight
               in
               your
               owne
               wayes
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               keepe
               the
               same
               company
               ?
               Doe
               yee
               abide
               still
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               or
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               same
               tract
               ?
               then
               ye
               are
               dead
               :
               In
               many
               things
               you
               may
               be
               tractable
               ,
               but
               the
               maine
               is
               ,
               whether
               yee
               are
               flexible
               in
               those
               things
               that
               are
               connaturall
               unto
               you
               .
               These
               deale
               with
               us
               as
               Iohanan
               did
               with
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               42.
               
               He
               said
               he
               would
               goe
               downe
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               hee
               would
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 hid
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 or
                 bad
              
               ;
               but
               when
               Ieremy
               had
               told
               him
               and
               the
               people
               that
               they
               must
               not
               goe
               downe
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               then
               they
               
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 falsely
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 send
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 message
              
               :
               If
               Gods
               will
               had
               suted
               with
               his
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               done
               what
               hee
               would
               have
               had
               him
               to
               doe
               :
               your
               triall
               is
               when
               you
               must
               offer
               up
               your
               Isaacke
               ,
               when
               you
               must
               part
               with
               those
               things
               that
               are
               most
               sweete
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               dead
               men
               are
               sencelesse
               ,
               like
               Idols
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               of
               :
               
                 they
                 have
                 eyes
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 eares
                 and
                 heare
                 not
                 ,
                 mouthes
                 and
                 speake
                 not
                 ,
                 feet
                 and
                 walke
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 sences
                 to
              
               discerne
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               yet
               an
               inward
               eye
               ,
               they
               
               want
               ;
               they
               see
               no
               beauty
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               they
               thinke
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               have
               mouthes
               and
               taste
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               relish
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               smell
               no
               sweet
               savour
               from
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               have
               a
               sweet
               savour
               ,
               
                 like
                 an
                 ointment
                 powred
                 out
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               1.2
               .
               So
               for
               feeling
               ,
               they
               feele
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sencible
               of
               the
               judgements
               or
               threatnings
               ;
               the
               Law
               nor
               the
               Gospell
               move
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               have
               hard
               and
               insensible
               hearts
               ;
               the
               more
               insencible
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               dead
               :
               the
               more
               sencible
               wee
               are
               of
               the
               threatnings
               or
               promises
               ,
               the
               more
               life
               is
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               dead
               men
               are
               speechlesse
               ;
               
               there
               is
               no
               breath
               in
               them
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               The
               drie
               and
               empty
               channell
               drives
               not
               the
               mill
               ,
               but
               a
               full
               streame
               sets
               it
               on
               worke
               .
               If
               the
               heart
               bee
               full
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               tongue
               is
               full
               of
               good
               speeches
               ,
               Prov.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 as
                 fined
                 silver
                 ,
              
               because
               there
               is
               a
               treasure
               within
               them
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
              
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               evill
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               evill
               men
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 tongues
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
              
               ;
               so
               the
               tongues
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               set
               on
               fire
               by
               heaven
               .
               Esay
               19.18
               .
               
                 they
                 speake
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               In
               hypocrites
               there
               is
               loquacity
               as
               blasing
               meteors
               ,
               and
               in
               Saints
               there
               is
               sometimes
               an
               indisposition
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               sinnes
               ,
               
               which
               make
               them
               like
               to
               springs
               that
               are
               dammed
               up
               with
               stones
               and
               mudde
               .
               Yet
               judge
               not
               of
               them
               by
               such
               fits
               ,
               but
               take
               them
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               ordinary
               course
               ;
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               delighted
               in
               some
               genious
               operations
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               are
               sutable
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               aboundance
               of
               life
               ,
               aboundance
               of
               grace
               within
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               delights
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               :
               as
               all
               men
               are
               severally
               disposed
               ,
               such
               are
               their
               speeches
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               are
               privative
               signes
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               more
               that
               is
               positive
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               looke
               what
               life
               a
               man
               lives
               ,
               he
               drawes
               to
               him
               the
               things
               that
               nourish
               it
               ,
               and
               expelleth
               that
               which
               hinders
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               bee
               alive
               to
               sinne
               ,
               he
               drawes
               that
               which
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               but
               holinesse
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               he
               expels
               as
               contrary
               to
               him
               :
               What
               doth
               satisfie
               his
               lusts
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               ;
               he
               may
               doe
               good
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               quickly
               sicke
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               But
               I
               doe
               much
               good
               ,
               I
               abstaine
               from
               much
               evill
               ,
               may
               some
               men
               say
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               member
               lives
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               the
               whole
               body
               lives
               ;
               so
               if
               one
               mortall
               sinne
               live
               in
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               are
               dead
               .
               Truth
               of
               grace
               cannot
               stand
               with
               one
               mortall
               sinne
               unrepented
               ,
               unsubdued
               :
               one
               disease
               kils
               a
               man
               as
               well
               as
               an
               hundred
               ;
               so
               one
               living
               lust
               kils
               you
               :
               Doth
               any
               lust
               live
               and
               reigne
               in
               you
               ,
               it
               kils
               you
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               is
               it
               to
               live
               and
               to
               reigne
               ?
            
             
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               ceaseth
               to
               maintaine
               warre
               with
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               resists
               it
               not
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               layes
               downe
               the
               weapons
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               lust
               is
               naturall
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               yeelds
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               it
               reignes
               in
               him
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               this
               propertie
               ,
               that
               hee
               strives
               against
               all
               sinne
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               not
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               in
               sinceritie
               ;
               he
               strives
               against
               the
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               though
               they
               foile
               him
               ;
               hee
               still
               maintaines
               warre
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               reigne
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               every
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               be
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               death
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               deferre
               repentance
               ,
               
               but
               doe
               it
               whilst
               wee
               may
               .
               Repentance
               makes
               a
               dead
               man
               to
               be
               a
               living
               man
               :
               What
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               you
               deferre
               repentance
               ?
               Yee
               thinke
               yee
               can
               change
               your
               courses
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               when
               you
               list
               ,
               therefore
               ye
               deferre
               it
               .
               If
               men
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               repentance
               puts
               as
               it
               were
               a
               new
               soule
               into
               them
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               passe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               a
               thing
               .
               Suppose
               yee
               had
               
                 Ezekiahs
                 warning
              
               ,
               
               is
               it
               in
               your
               power
               to
               make
               your selves
               live
               ?
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               your
               power
               ;
               God
               onely
               can
               doe
               it
               .
               Every
               man
               lies
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               clod
               of
               earth
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Adam
               was
               made
               .
               God
               must
               breathe
               life
               into
               him
               ,
               else
               hee
               continues
               dead
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               breathe
               life
               into
               all
               ,
               
                 He
                 quickens
                 whom
                 hee
                 will.
              
               
               It
               is
               your
               wisdome
               therefore
               to
               waite
               on
               him
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               if
               ye
               have
               good
               motions
               
               begun
               in
               you
               ,
               presse
               them
               forwards
               ,
               they
               are
               ofsprings
               of
               life
               .
               Thinke
               seriously
               ,
               am
               I
               dead
               or
               alive
               ?
               If
               dead
               ,
               why
               then
               say
               ,
               it
               s
               not
               in
               my
               power
               to
               quicken
               me
               ,
               its
               onely
               in
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               this
               but
               in
               few
               ,
               those
               whom
               he
               quickneth
               are
               
                 but
                 as
                 grapes
                 after
                 the
                 Vintage
                 ,
              
               
               or
               as
               
                 the
                 Olives
                 after
                 the
                 beating
              
               ;
               how
               then
               shall
               I
               bee
               in
               the
               number
               ?
               Give
               your selves
               no
               rest
               ;
               know
               that
               it
               is
               God
               that
               breatheth
               ,
               and
               then
               depend
               on
               him
               .
               Make
               that
               use
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               election
               ,
               with
               care
               and
               more
               solicitude
               to
               looke
               to
               your selves
               .
               
                 God
                 workes
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deede
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               
               
                 worke
                 out
                 therefore
                 your
                 salvation
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
               If
               repentance
               bee
               a
               passage
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               such
               a
               change
               ,
               then
               labour
               for
               to
               get
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 strive
                 with
                 men
              
               ;
               
               yee
               are
               not
               alwayes
               the
               same
               ,
               yee
               will
               sticke
               in
               the
               sand
               ,
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               if
               yee
               grow
               not
               better
               and
               better
               .
               No
               more
               power
               have
               you
               to
               change
               your selves
               ,
               
                 than
                 the
                 Blackmore
                 hath
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 skinne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 the
                 Leopard
                 his
                 spots
              
               ;
               the
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               say
               as
               Spira
               did
               :
               O
               how
               doe
               I
               desire
               faith
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               ought
               wee
               know
               he
               had
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               learne
               from
               hence
               to
               judge
               aright
               of
               naturall
               men
               ;
               
               for
               all
               the
               excellency
               they
               have
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               men
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               be
               dead
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               regard
               his
               beauty
               ;
               all
               
               excellencies
               in
               naturall
               men
               ,
               are
               but
               dead
               .
               It
               is
               a
               hinderance
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               over-valew
               outward
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               to
               despise
               others
               that
               want
               these
               trappings
               :
               let
               us
               say
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               excellencies
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               but
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               
                 wee
                 know
                 none
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 any
                 more
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.16
               .
               Againe
               for
               your
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               know
               that
               this
               death
               differs
               from
               naturall
               death
               ,
               for
               these
               dead
               men
               are
               active
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               corrupt
               others
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               influence
               ,
               that
               doth
               dead
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               conversant
               with
               them
               ,
               sinne
               communicates
               as
               well
               as
               grace
               .
               Nothing
               so
               great
               a
               quench-cole
               ,
               as
               the
               company
               of
               bad
               men
               :
               there
               is
               an
               operative
               vertue
               in
               them
               to
               quench
               mens
               zeale
               ,
               as
               the
               droppings
               of
               water
               will
               quench
               the
               fire
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               wholly
               extinguish
               it
               being
               once
               kindled
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               all
               out
               of
               Christ
               are
               dead
               ,
               
               learne
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               undervalue
               nor
               over-value
               them
               ;
               the
               Ordinances
               cannot
               bring
               life
               of
               themselves
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               nor
               Sacraments
               ;
               If
               yee
               are
               sicke
               and
               send
               for
               the
               Minister
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               quicken
               you
               ;
               the
               Ordinance
               is
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               cannot
               give
               life
               .
               If
               we
               speake
               to
               the
               eare
               ,
               and
               Christ
               speake
               not
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               Let
               your
               eyes
               therfore
               be
               fixed
               on
               Christ
               ,
               beseech
               him
               to
               put
               life
               into
               you
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               on
               the
               meanes
               :
               the
               Ordinances
               
               are
               but
               dead
               Trunkes
               ,
               as
               Pens
               without
               Inke
               ,
               or
               Conduit-pipes
               without
               water
               .
               Learne
               then
               that
               God
               doth
               convey
               life
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               cannot
               give
               life
               ,
               therefore
               doe
               not
               over-valew
               them
               .
               Yet
               know
               withall
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               worke
               but
               by
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               the
               spirit
               breathes
               not
               in
               Taverns
               or
               Play-houses
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               assemblies
               .
               Act.
               10.44
               .
               
                 whiles
                 Peter
                 was
                 preaching
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 fell
                 upon
                 them
              
               :
               so
               the
               Spirit
               
                 fell
                 on
                 others
                 by
                 laying
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 on
                 them
              
               ;
               the
               ordinances
               are
               the
               Vehiculum
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               give
               what
               is
               just
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               give
               them
               neither
               too
               little
               nor
               too
               much
               ,
               do
               not
               over-value
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               neglect
               them
               not
               :
               neglect
               not
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               ye
               do
               when
               ye
               neglect
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               ye
               think
               
                 that
                 yee
                 ate
                 and
                 drink
                 your
                 own
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 ye
                 receive
                 it
                 unreverently
              
               ;
               Absence
               from
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               as
               well
               as
               the
               remisse
               and
               negligent
               receiving
               of
               it
               .
               Sicknesse
               and
               death
               yee
               feare
               ,
               why
               then
               doe
               you
               neglect
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               receive
               it
               unworthily
               ?
               Whence
               are
               those
               Epidemicall
               diseases
               amongst
               us
               ?
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               is
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               yee
               neglect
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               yee
               receive
               it
               unworthily
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.30
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 many
                 are
                 weake
                 and
                 sicke
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               Consider
               the
               danger
               of
               neglecting
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               the
               
               same
               Equitie
               remaines
               still
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               come
               up
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               remember
               the
               death
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               redemption
               from
               their
               bondage
               ,
               hee
               being
               passed
               over
               thereby
               :
               It
               is
               now
               the
               same
               sinne
               to
               neglect
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Equity
               still
               remaines
               .
               Are
               yee
               so
               strong
               in
               faith
               as
               ye
               need
               it
               not
               ?
               To
               bee
               absent
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               yee
               thinke
               it
               a
               sinne
               :
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               nothing
               can
               excuse
               you
               .
               If
               a
               master
               bid
               his
               servant
               do
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               he
               goes
               and
               is
               drunken
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               will
               it
               excuse
               him
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               made
               your selves
               unfit
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               commiting
               any
               grosse
               sinnes
               ;
               the
               unfitnesse
               will
               not
               excuse
               you
               .
               If
               a
               man
               hath
               an
               occasion
               to
               ride
               a
               journey
               ,
               if
               he
               misse
               one
               day
               ,
               hee
               will
               take
               the
               next
               :
               so
               ye
               if
               ye
               misse
               the
               Sacrament
               once
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               take
               it
               the
               next
               time
               ▪
               It
               is
               *
               devided
               here
               ,
               that
               so
               if
               ye
               misse
               once
               ,
               yee
               may
               receive
               it
               the
               next
               time
               ;
               take
               heed
               therefore
               how
               yee
               neglect
               it
               .
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               Christs
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               chiefest
               part
               of
               God
               worship
               ;
               therefore
               give
               it
               the
               chiefest
               respect
               .
               Now
               from
               hence
               see
               the
               necessitie
               of
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               :
               how
               can
               yee
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               yee
               are
               dead
               men
               ?
               Labour
               therefore
               for
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
             
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Our
               scope
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               you
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               benefits
               ye
               receive
               by
               being
               in
               Christ
               ;
               we
               cannot
               goe
               throughout
               all
               particulars
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               take
               the
               greatest
               ,
               life
               and
               death
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               greatest
               evill
               .
               All
               in
               Christ
               are
               living
               men
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               benefit
               ,
               because
               death
               is
               the
               greatest
               evill
               :
               therefore
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               contraries
               ,
               life
               must
               be
               the
               greatest
               good
               .
               Farther
               ,
               men
               prize
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               life
               ;
               this
               experience
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               Sathan
               himselfe
               could
               tell
               ,
               
                 that
                 skinne
                 for
                 skinne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               2.4
               .
               Beyond
               experience
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               threatens
               death
               to
               Adam
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               evill
               ;
               
                 The
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               3.3
               .
               Now
               all
               that
               live
               this
               life
               are
               living
               men
               ,
               
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 life
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.2
               .
               they
               have
               all
               
                 that
                 pertaines
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               nourishing
               and
               cherishing
               of
               them
               ,
               life
               were
               else
               unhappy
               ;
               take
               beasts
               and
               plants
               ,
               they
               having
               all
               belonging
               to
               their
               life
               ,
               are
               happy
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               said
               to
               live
               :
               take
               any
               naturall
               life
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               man
               hath
               food
               ,
               and
               rayment
               ,
               and
               recreation
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               live
               .
               A
               man
               lives
               when
               he
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               appertaines
               unto
               it
               .
               I
               will
               divide
               this
               Doctrine
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               two
               things
               .
            
             
             
               
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               this
               life
               is
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               ,
               as
               this
               ;
               It
               is
               needfull
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               ,
               
               because
               it
               is
               a
               hidden
               life
               .
               God
               hides
               these
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               hid
               Christ
               under
               
                 a
                 Carpenters
                 sonne
              
               :
               so
               he
               hides
               the
               glorious
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               under
               the
               base
               
                 elements
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ;
               he
               hides
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 under
                 the
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 preaching
              
               :
               
               he
               hides
               those
               
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 ,
                 under
                 sheepes
                 Skinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 Goates
                 Skinnes
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               yea
               ,
               Col.
               3.3
               .
               
                 Our
                 lives
                 are
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               from
               whom
               is
               this
               life
               hidden
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               ,
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hidden
               from
               naturall
               men
               as
               colours
               from
               a
               blind
               man
               ;
               they
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               he
               sees
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               But
               with
               what
               is
               it
               hidden
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hidden
               :
               First
               ,
               
               with
               this
               naturall
               life
               ,
               wee
               see
               it
               not
               because
               wee
               have
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               ,
               as
               the
               Sap
               in
               the
               roote
               ,
               or
               water
               in
               the
               spring
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               hidden
               with
               a
               base
               outside
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.10
               .
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 as
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 despised
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 nothing
              
               ;
               Christ
               had
               a
               base
               outside
               (
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 forme
                 or
                 beauty
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 desire
                 him
              
               :
               
               and
               so
               have
               the
               Saints
               being
               conformable
               to
               him
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               other
               men
               for
               their
               outsides
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               hidden
               with
               mis-reports
               ,
               thus
               Christ
               himselfe
               was
               hidden
               ;
               he
               was
               counted
               
               
                 a
                 wine-bibber
              
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 ;
                 one
                 casting
                 out
                 divels
                 by
                 Belzebub
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               became
               
                 a
                 stumbling
                 blocke
              
               unto
               many
               .
               
               The
               Saints
               are
               likewise
               mis-represented
               ,
               they
               are
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               they
               are
               presented
               to
               mens
               understanding
               otherwise
               than
               they
               are
               .
               There
               are
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               
                 pervert
                 the
                 strait
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               13.10
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               make
               them
               seeme
               crooked
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               straight
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               they
               pervert
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               crooked
               ,
               or
               false
               glasse
               ,
               perverts
               a
               face
               that
               is
               beautifull
               ,
               representing
               it
               in
               another
               shape
               ;
               or
               as
               a
               sticke
               that
               is
               halfe
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               halfe
               out
               ,
               seemes
               to
               be
               crooked
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               straight
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               
               But
               in
               what
               is
               it
               hidden
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 hidden
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               subject
               wherein
               it
               dwels
               .
               Men
               what
               ever
               they
               professe
               ,
               beleeve
               not
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               hidden
               life
               ;
               what
               course
               then
               shall
               wee
               take
               to
               make
               you
               beleeve
               it
               ?
               The
               Scriptures
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               yet
               you
               will
               be
               as
               hard
               to
               beleeve
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               be
               to
               beleeve
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               ;
               Wee
               will
               therefore
               say
               something
               ,
               without
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               perswade
               you
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               life
               which
               the
               foule
               and
               spirits
               lives
               ;
               as
               the
               Angels
               they
               move
               ,
               act
               ,
               and
               understand
               ;
               though
               they
               eate
               not
               ;
               there
               
               is
               therefore
               a
               life
               ,
               besides
               this
               common
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               yee
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               lives
               such
               a
               life
               ,
               as
               Angels
               doe
               ;
               The
               soules
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               leade
               such
               a
               life
               as
               good
               Angels
               doe
               ;
               the
               soules
               of
               bad
               men
               ,
               such
               a
               life
               as
               bad
               Angels
               .
               The
               life
               of
               beasts
               depends
               on
               the
               compacture
               ,
               and
               Temperature
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               as
               the
               Harmony
               doth
               upon
               the
               true
               extent
               of
               every
               string
               .
               With
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               the
               soule
               lives
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               causeth
               the
               body
               to
               live
               ;
               it
               is
               otherwise
               in
               beasts
               ,
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               live
               together
               .
               Besides
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               shall
               live
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               body
               is
               laid
               aside
               ;
               then
               it
               lives
               another
               life
               from
               the
               body
               :
               therefore
               it
               lives
               another
               life
               in
               the
               body
               .
               The
               higher
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Will
               ,
               are
               not
               placed
               or
               seated
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               other
               faculties
               are
               :
               the
               visive
               facultie
               must
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               see
               ,
               the
               hearing
               facultie
               must
               have
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               faculties
               must
               have
               their
               organs
               ;
               but
               the
               Vnderstanding
               hath
               no
               such
               organ
               ,
               it
               onely
               useth
               those
               things
               that
               are
               presented
               to
               it
               by
               the
               phansie
               .
               Our
               sight
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               and
               hearing
               perish
               ,
               when
               their
               organs
               perish
               ;
               but
               the
               superior
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               weare
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               the
               elder
               the
               body
               is
               ,
               the
               younger
               they
               are
               .
               The
               soule
               lives
               now
               in
               the
               object
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               subject
               :
               it
               lives
               in
               the
               things
               it
               is
               occupied
               about
               :
               As
               the
               Angels
               
               are
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               where
               they
               worke
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               bodies
               as
               we
               have
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               bee
               locally
               there
               :
               so
               the
               soule
               it
               also
               lives
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               occupied
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               be
               occupied
               about
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               
               then
               wee
               are
               said
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Take
               the
               understanding
               and
               faculties
               of
               reason
               ,
               they
               sway
               not
               men
               ;
               but
               the
               Ideaes
               ,
               truthes
               and
               opinions
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               sway
               men
               .
               There
               are
               three
               lives
               in
               man
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               life
               of
               plants
               ,
               of
               beasts
               or
               sence
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               reason
               ;
               I
               may
               adde
               a
               fourth
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               higher
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               Where
               there
               is
               an
               evill
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               where
               there
               is
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               spirituall
               life
               :
               See
               it
               in
               the
               effects
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               but
               speculations
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               yee
               see
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               live
               not
               a
               common
               life
               ,
               delight
               not
               in
               vaine
               pleasures
               ,
               sports
               and
               honors
               (
               there
               is
               no
               life
               without
               some
               delights
               )
               their
               delights
               and
               life
               is
               not
               in
               outward
               things
               abroad
               ;
               therefore
               they
               have
               a
               retired
               and
               inward
               life
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               Acts
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               end
               ,
               there
               are
               men
               who
               make
               not
               themselves
               their
               end
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               might
               then
               take
               other
               courses
               ,
               going
               with
               the
               streame
               .
               If
               then
               they
               make
               not
               themselves
               their
               end
               ,
               then
               they
               make
               God
               their
               end
               ,
               they
               
                 live
                 not
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Thes.
               3.8
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               what
               they
               lose
               to
               get
               advantage
               to
               God
               ;
               they
               are
               content
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               contemned
               ,
               to
               suffer
               Torments
               ,
               
               
                 imprisonments
                 and
                 death
              
               ;
               they
               are
               content
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               a
               more
               speciall-life
               within
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.11
               .
               
                 We
                 which
                 live
                 are
                 alwayes
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 Iesus
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 also
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 our
                 mortall
                 flesh
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               suffered
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               live
               an
               other
               life
               ,
               and
               have
               other
               comforts
               :
               this
               appeares
               by
               our
               readinesse
               to
               bee
               exposed
               to
               death
               ;
               all
               which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               that
               leade
               an
               other
               life
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               superstitious
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               another
               religion
               ,
               will
               suffer
               death
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Saints
               :
               and
               morall
               philosophers
               are
               retired
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Saints
               :
               and
               those
               who
               have
               but
               common
               graces
               ,
               live
               this
               life
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Saints
               :
               therefore
               these
               experiences
               proue
               not
               the
               point
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               superstition
               doth
               worke
               much
               like
               Religion
               ,
               morall
               vertue
               doth
               many
               things
               ,
               like
               true
               holinesse
               ;
               and
               Common
               grace
               ,
               doth
               much
               like
               true
               grace
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               good
               argument
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               because
               a
               dreaming
               man
               dreames
               that
               he
               sees
               ,
               therefore
               a
               living
               man
               that
               doth
               see
               ,
               doth
               but
               
               as
               hee
               :
               A
               picture
               is
               like
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               that
               a
               living
               man
               is
               dead
               ,
               because
               the
               picture
               is
               dead
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               Argument
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               because
               morrall
               vertue
               doth
               many
               things
               like
               true
               holynesse
               ,
               therefore
               true
               holinesse
               doth
               them
               not
               :
               They
               may
               be
               like
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               yet
               not
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               deceit
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               discerne
               of
               things
               alike
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               how
               these
               differ
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               superstition
               makes
               men
               suffer
               much
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               true
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               it
               out
               of
               a
               false
               opinion
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               faith
               :
               the
               one
               doe
               it
               being
               helped
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               other
               have
               a
               supernaturall
               helpe
               from
               Sathan
               that
               extendeth
               nature
               beyond
               his
               spheare
               ;
               the
               one
               doth
               it
               from
               grace
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               delusion
               :
               the
               outward
               acts
               are
               alike
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               principles
               differ
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               morrall
               vertue
               and
               Christian
               holinesse
               differ
               in
               working
               ,
               the
               last
               is
               done
               of
               a
               sudden
               .
               A
               man
               is
               made
               a
               living
               man
               suddainely
               ,
               though
               there
               are
               some
               previous
               dispositions
               ,
               yet
               the
               soule
               is
               suddenly
               infused
               ;
               after
               this
               manner
               the
               Saints
               passe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Others
               have
               their
               habits
               by
               frequent
               acts
               and
               education
               ,
               they
               are
               moulded
               to
               it
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               morrall
               men
               the
               change
               is
               never
               generall
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               new
               birth
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 new
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.17.18
               .
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               morallitie
               doth
               never
               change
               nature
               ,
               but
               grace
               doth
               :
               the
               most
               wilde
               man
               in
               a
               country
               ,
               the
               unlikeliest
               man
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               Religion
               makes
               him
               a
               Lambe
               of
               a
               Lion
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               unprobable
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               what
               did
               mortall
               men
               ?
               they
               went
               by
               divers
               wayes
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               center
               ;
               themselves
               were
               their
               end
               ;
               Epicures
               thought
               one
               way
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               Stoicks
               another
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               seeke
               a
               happinesse
               ,
               in
               
                 denying
                 themselves
              
               ,
               which
               helpes
               to
               perfect
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               common
               and
               true
               grace
               ,
               have
               many
               things
               alike
               ,
               yet
               they
               differ
               in
               this
               ;
               true
               grace
               doth
               things
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               naturall
               living
               actions
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               eates
               and
               drinkes
               with
               willingnesse
               and
               propensivenesse
               ,
               connaturally
               ,
               and
               readily
               ;
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               other
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               onely
               common
               grace
               ,
               doe
               all
               from
               respects
               and
               by-ends
               ,
               their
               holinesse
               is
               but
               by
               flashes
               and
               by
               fits
               ,
               it
               continues
               not
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               violent
               motions
               ,
               quicke
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               slower
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               the
               higher
               they
               goe
               the
               weaker
               they
               are
               ;
               but
               the
               motions
               and
               actions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               are
               as
               a
               stone
               falling
               downewards
               ,
               which
               moves
               faster
               and
               faster
               ,
               till
               it
               falles
               to
               the
               Center
               ,
               where
               it
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               have
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               yet
               sufficient
               said
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               sufficiently
               appeare
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               these
               and
               an
               hundred
               other
               Arguments
               and
               reasons
               ,
               will
               
               not
               make
               naturall
               men
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               many
               men
               live
               other
               lives
               than
               they
               .
               But
               when
               they
               see
               the
               life
               of
               holinesse
               blase
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               they
               say
               it
               is
               but
               guilded
               over
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               hypocrisie
               .
               These
               reasons
               may
               prepare
               and
               confirme
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               perswade
               ;
               we
               must
               therefore
               beleeve
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               .
               Iohn
               3
               ,
               Christ
               treates
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               ;
               he
               
                 tels
                 Nicodemus
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               live
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 be
                 borne
                 againe
              
               ;
               He
               wonders
               at
               it
               ,
               how
               it
               can
               be
               ,
               Christ
               therefore
               concludes
               in
               the
               12.
               verse
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 earthly
                 things
                 and
                 yee
                 beleeve
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 yee
                 beleeve
                 if
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               :
               sense
               beleeves
               it
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               easier
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               wrought
               on
               earth
               ;
               others
               things
               are
               harder
               than
               this
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               wrought
               in
               heaven
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               wrought
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               beleeved
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               what
               this
               life
               is
               ;
               yee
               may
               know
               one
               Contrary
               by
               another
               ;
               
               wee
               have
               shewed
               already
               what
               death
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               which
               yee
               may
               partly
               perceive
               ,
               what
               this
               life
               is
               ;
               yet
               wee
               will
               give
               you
               some
               other
               signes
               how
               to
               know
               it
               .
               This
               life
               is
               a
               reall
               life
               ,
               as
               reall
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               it
               consist
               not
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
               seene
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               reall
               as
               the
               common
               life
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               by
               comparing
               it
               with
               the
               common
               life
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               in
               this
               common
               life
               of
               nature
               there
               must
               be
               temper
               of
               body
               ,
               disposition
               of
               instruments
               :
               so
               in
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               frame
               of
               heart
               ,
               a
               composition
               of
               soule
               ,
               on
               which
               it
               doth
               depend
               ;
               there
               are
               humors
               and
               ingredients
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               things
               yee
               know
               :
               there
               is
               a
               realitie
               in
               this
               life
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               naturall
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               naturall
               life
               hath
               a
               temper
               of
               body
               ,
               hath
               divers
               mixtures
               ,
               so
               it
               abhorrs
               things
               that
               are
               hurtfull
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               desires
               things
               that
               chearish
               it
               :
               so
               in
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               there
               in
               an
               appetite
               ;
               those
               that
               live
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               to
               the
               things
               that
               helpe
               them
               ,
               they
               hunger
               after
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               build●
               them
               up
               ;
               they
               abhorre
               sinne
               and
               lust
               that
               would
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               taste
               ,
               a
               palate
               ,
               that
               helps
               this
               appetite
               .
               Rom.
               12.2
               .
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 prove
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               discerne
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               touchstone
               discernes
               of
               gold
               ,
               or
               the
               taste
               and
               palate
               of
               meates
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               life
               there
               is
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ;
               men
               who
               live
               it
               are
               sensible
               of
               paines
               ,
               and
               refreshings
               ,
               they
               
               are
               sensible
               of
               sinne
               ,
               judgements
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               which
               others
               are
               not
               ,
               being
               hard
               and
               dead
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               life
               is
               fed
               with
               food
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               :
               the
               food
               which
               a
               man
               eats
               is
               not
               presently
               turned
               into
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               that
               nourisheth
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               nutritive
               facultie
               ,
               that
               nourisheth
               and
               turnes
               all
               we
               eate
               into
               nourishment
               :
               So
               the
               Saints
               who
               live
               this
               life
               have
               a
               nutritive
               facultie
               ,
               they
               assimulate
               ,
               and
               turne
               all
               things
               to
               a
               good
               use
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               living
               and
               vitall
               faculty
               ,
               in
               them
               that
               sets
               them
               forwards
               ,
               Ephe.
               4.16
               .
               
                 They
                 being
                 knit
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 eflectuall
                 power
                 ,
                 working
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 edifie
                 themselves
                 in
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               this
               common
               life
               hath
               beside
               other
               things
               that
               maintaine
               it
               ,
               some
               other
               indowm●nts
               to
               helpe
               it
               out
               ,
               as
               company
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               so
               hath
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               it
               hath
               riches
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               it
               hath
               its
               heritage
               ,
               
               company
               ,
               habitation
               ,
               (
               
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 habitation
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               )
               with
               the
               same
               realitie
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               the
               same
               visibility
               ,
               and
               so
               exposed
               to
               sence
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               life
               is
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               
               who
               is
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               hee
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               :
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               
               is
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               No
               other
               life
               is
               so
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               :
               when
               you
               finde
               such
               a
               realitie
               in
               your
               actions
               tending
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               your
               aime
               ,
               then
               ye
               live
               this
               life
               .
            
             
             
               If
               this
               bee
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               live
               and
               bee
               quickned
               ,
               
               see
               what
               is
               expected
               from
               you
               to
               whom
               this
               talent
               is
               committed
               ;
               every
               excellency
               is
               a
               talent
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               lie
               dead
               ,
               but
               bee
               improved
               for
               our
               masters
               use
               :
               the
               sinne
               is
               great
               if
               ye
               doe
               it
               not
               :
               the
               neglect
               being
               of
               a
               greater
               thing
               ,
               the
               sinne
               is
               greater
               .
               God
               sets
               a
               proportionable
               account
               On
               his
               benefits
               ,
               and
               expects
               a
               severe
               account
               from
               us
               ,
               if
               wee
               use
               them
               not
               .
               Bee
               exhorted
               then
               to
               live
               this
               life
               :
               some
               live
               much
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ;
               some
               never
               live
               this
               life
               at
               all
               ;
               one
               man
               may
               live
               more
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               than
               another
               man
               in
               an
               hundred
               :
               for
               to
               live
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               stirring
               and
               doing
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.6
               .
               
                 Those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 pleasures
                 are
                 dead
                 whilst
                 they
                 live
                 :
              
               so
               hee
               that
               is
               occupied
               about
               riches
               or
               honours
               ,
               is
               dead
               :
               all
               that
               time
               that
               men
               are
               occupied
               about
               riches
               and
               their
               estates
               ,
               about
               credit
               ,
               honours
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               making
               them
               their
               end
               ,
               is
               a
               time
               of
               death
               :
               yee
               have
               lived
               no
               longer
               than
               yee
               have
               acted
               duties
               of
               new
               obedience
               .
               If
               you
               summe
               up
               your
               lives
               according
               to
               this
               computation
               ,
               to
               how
               short
               a
               reckoning
               will
               they
               come
               ?
               A
               wise
               man
               speakes
               more
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               than
               a
               foole
               doth
               in
               a
               multitude
               :
               one
               peece
               of
               gold
               hath
               more
               worth
               than
               a
               hundred
               peeces
               of
               brasse
               ;
               as
               we
               say
               of
               an
               empty
               oration
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               flood
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               a
               drop
               of
               matter
               ;
               so
               if
               you
               consider
               your
               lives
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               long
               yee
               
               have
               lived
               in
               death
               ,
               bungling
               out
               your
               time
               ;
               you
               will
               see
               that
               yee
               have
               lived
               but
               little
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               therfore
               now
               be
               doing
               something
               ;
               
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
              
               ;
               
               bee
               busie
               in
               doing
               or
               receiving
               good
               ,
               be
               still
               devising
               to
               doe
               something
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               :
               spend
               your
               fat
               and
               sweetnesse
               for
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               weare
               out
               ,
               not
               rust
               out
               ;
               flame
               out
               ,
               not
               smother
               out
               ;
               burne
               out
               ,
               bee
               not
               blowne
               out
               .
               So
               did
               Christ
               ,
               so
               did
               Moses
               ,
               so
               did
               Paul
               ,
               making
               
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 abound
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 Illyricum
              
               :
               
               so
               did
               David
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 served
                 his
                 time
              
               ;
               hee
               did
               not
               idle
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               lived
               not
               as
               his
               owne
               master
               ,
               but
               hee
               did
               doe
               all
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               master
               :
               All
               the
               worthies
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               lived
               thus
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               they
               ,
               but
               poore
               Christians
               likewise
               are
               still
               doing
               ,
               they
               serve
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               usefull
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               men
               that
               live
               .
               Those
               who
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               sports
               ,
               in
               gaming
               ,
               in
               businesse
               ,
               in
               serving
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               in
               morall
               discourses
               ,
               in
               Histories
               ,
               in
               hearing
               and
               telling
               of
               newes
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Athenians
               did
               :
               these
               are
               dead
               men
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               live
               :
               As
               we
               say
               of
               Trees
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               bring
               not
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               so
               what
               ever
               men
               doe
               if
               they
               bring
               not
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               if
               they
               glorifie
               not
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               See
               what
               a
               price
               is
               put
               into
               your
               hands
               ,
               see
               what
               yee
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               mend
               whiles
               yee
               may
               ;
               bestow
               not
               your
               price
               amisse
               .
               There
               are
               many
               Talents
               ,
               yet
               none
               like
               this
               of
               life
               :
               
               take
               therefore
               the
               Apostles
               exhortation
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               
               
                 While
                 yee
                 have
                 time
                 doe
                 good
              
               :
               life
               is
               but
               an
               acting
               ,
               yee
               then
               live
               when
               ye
               are
               doing
               good
               ▪
               We
               see
               how
               many
               men
               fall
               from
               the
               Tree
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               leaves
               in
               Autumne
               ;
               the
               candle
               of
               this
               life
               is
               quickly
               blowne
               out
               :
               have
               therefore
               a
               better
               life
               in
               store
               ,
               bee
               not
               alwayes
               building
               ,
               never
               inhabiting
               ,
               alwayes
               beginning
               ,
               never
               finishing
               ;
               
                 Stultitiae
                 semper
                 incipit
                 vivere
              
               ;
               folly
               alwayes
               beginns
               to
               live
               :
               It
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               alwayes
               beginning
               ,
               and
               neuer
               goe
               on
               .
               L●t
               us
               take
               therefore
               the
               Apostles
               counsell
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.3
               .
               
                 Thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 walked
                 formerly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
              
               ;
               the
               time
               which
               remaines
               ,
               let
               us
               reckon
               it
               precious
               ,
               and
               bestow
               it
               to
               better
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               be
               in
               an
               happy
               estate
               of
               life
               ;
               then
               let
               men
               from
               hence
               know
               their
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               let
               them
               often
               reflect
               on
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               behaving
               themselves
               as
               men
               ,
               that
               prize
               them
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               their
               time
               as
               well
               as
               may
               bee
               ;
               let
               as
               few
               rivulets
               runne
               out
               of
               this
               streame
               as
               you
               can
               .
               Wee
               pray
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 doe
                 Gods
                 Will
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               wee
               should
               therefore
               practise
               this
               as
               we
               pray
               for
               :
               their
               life
               is
               without
               interruption
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ;
               let
               us
               then
               be
               alwayes
               doing
               ,
               having
               our
               thoughts
               above
               ;
               let
               not
               cares
               and
               businesse
               call
               us
               off
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               comfort
               our selves
               in
               God
               ,
               acting
               that
               
               which
               is
               for
               his
               glory
               :
               wherefore
               prize
               this
               life
               ,
               esteeme
               it
               much
               ,
               know
               what
               ye
               have
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               life
               above
               all
               others
               .
               That
               yee
               may
               know
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               consider
               it
               comparatively
               with
               this
               other
               life
               ,
               that
               we
               live
               :
               It
               hath
               three
               properties
               wherein
               it
               differs
               from
               ,
               and
               excells
               this
               common
               life
               which
               we
               all
               live
               .
            
             
               
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               eternall
               life
               .
               Ioh.
               6.
               
               
                 Your
                 fathers
                 did
                 eate
                 Manna
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 shall
                 die
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               advantage
               that
               yee
               have
               ,
               by
               the
               life
               that
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               :
               those
               that
               did
               eate
               Manna
               ,
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               ,
               died
               ,
               and
               Ioh.
               4.
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 drinke
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 shall
                 thirst
                 againe
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               live
               another
               life
               than
               this
               ,
               shall
               die
               and
               thirst
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               .
               To
               live
               this
               life
               is
               when
               the
               soule
               lives
               in
               the
               object
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               living
               in
               the
               subject
               ,
               yet
               this
               spirituall
               life
               is
               when
               the
               soule
               lives
               in
               the
               object
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               set
               on
               God.
               Take
               men
               that
               live
               other
               lives
               ,
               yee
               shall
               see
               that
               their
               lives
               are
               short
               ;
               A
               man
               living
               in
               honour
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               thing
               he
               mindes
               and
               intends
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               
                 potestate
                 honorantis
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               constancy
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               brickle
               .
               If
               a
               man
               lives
               in
               wealth
               ,
               sets
               his
               minde
               on
               it
               :
               
                 Why
                 riches
                 take
                 their
                 wings
                 and
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               23.
               and
               then
               their
               life
               is
               ended
               .
               So
               if
               a
               man
               lives
               in
               pleasure
               and
               musicke
               ,
               they
               passe
               away
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
               those
               who
               live
               in
               these
               things
               
               suffer
               many
               sicknesses
               and
               many
               deaths
               ,
               as
               their
               hearts
               are
               more
               intent
               upon
               them
               .
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
               wee
               may
               not
               minde
               these
               things
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 minded
                 thē
                 not
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               man
               that
               hears
               a
               tale
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               mind
               elsewhere
               ,
               
               or
               as
               a
               man
               that
               baits
               at
               an
               Inne
               ,
               his
               minde
               being
               somewhere
               else
               ;
               If
               yee
               mind
               them
               ,
               ye
               die
               in
               them
               ;
               he
               that
               minds
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               never
               dies
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               change
               in
               them
               .
               God
               is
               alwayes
               the
               same
               ;
               his
               favour
               and
               love
               is
               constant
               ;
               see
               therefore
               that
               yee
               prize
               them
               .
               As
               a
               time
               that
               is
               infinitely
               long
               ,
               exceeds
               that
               which
               is
               a
               but
               a
               span
               long
               in
               quantity
               ,
               so
               doth
               this
               life
               exceed
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               in
               perpetuity
               ,
               and
               excelles
               all
               other
               lives
               in
               excellencie
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               a
               life
               indeed
               ;
               as
               that
               that
               
                 feeds
                 it
                 is
                 meate
                 indeed
              
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               not
               so
               :
               
               looke
               upon
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               such
               indeed
               ;
               take
               wealth
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               honours
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               wealth
               is
               but
               a
               false
               treasure
               :
               Luke
               16.11
               .
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
                 ,
                 the
                 false
                 treasure
                 ;
                 (
                 Et
                 falsus
                 Hector
                 non
                 est
                 Hector
              
               :
               )
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               true
               treasure
               it
               is
               nothing
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               23.5
               .
               speaking
               of
               riches
               saith
               ;
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 set
                 thine
                 eyes
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ?
              
               these
               riches
               are
               nothing
               :
               So
               for
               honours
               ,
               all
               praise
               among
               men
               is
               nothing
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               vaine-glory
               ,
               and
               vaine
               because
               it
               is
               empty
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               :
               so
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               are
               but
               sad
               pleasures
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               sad
               at
               the
               bottome
               :
               
               the
               riches
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               onely
               these
               are
               riches
               and
               comforts
               indeed
               :
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               actions
               indeed
               .
               In
               eating
               and
               drinking
               there
               is
               sweetnesse
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               feed
               on
               the
               promises
               by
               faith
               ,
               then
               we
               taste
               sweetnesse
               indeed
               in
               them
               .
               One
               that
               is
               weary
               ,
               being
               refreshed
               with
               sleepe
               finds
               sweetnesse
               and
               ease
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               another
               refreshing
               ,
               that
               those
               finde
               who
               have
               beene
               
                 weary
                 and
                 heavie
                 laden
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 are
                 n●w
                 refreshed
              
               ,
               this
               brings
               comfort
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               So
               to
               thinke
               of
               houses
               ,
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               and
               lands
               ;
               to
               consider
               all
               the
               actions
               that
               wee
               have
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               thorow
               ,
               is
               pleasant
               :
               but
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               priviledges
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
               this
               is
               comfort
               indeed
               :
               especially
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               good
               workes
               wee
               have
               done
               ;
               what
               good
               prayers
               wee
               have
               made
               ,
               what
               good
               duties
               wee
               have
               performed
               ,
               these
               are
               actions
               indeed
               ,
               and
               bring
               comfort
               indeed
               .
               All
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               actions
               indeed
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               a
               life
               indeed
               ;
               in
               death
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               Christs
               body
               and
               bloud
               are
               meate
               and
               drinke
               indeed
               ;
               that
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               are
               comforts
               indeed
               ,
               peace
               indeed
               ;
               they
               are
               such
               now
               ,
               though
               ye
               thinke
               not
               so
               ;
               yee
               shall
               then
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               life
               is
               life
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               prevailing
               life
               ,
               swallowing
               up
               the
               other
               2
               Cor.
               5.4
               .
               the
               Apostle
               
               desired
               death
               :
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 uncloathed
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 mortality
                 might
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               desiring
               death
               ,
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               then
               I
               were
               unwise
               :
               I
               would
               not
               put
               off
               my
               cloathes
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               a
               better
               suite
               ;
               I
               desire
               a
               life
               to
               swallow
               up
               this
               life
               ;
               not
               as
               a
               Gulfe
               swallowes
               that
               which
               is
               cast
               into
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               fire
               swallowes
               up
               the
               wood
               ,
               by
               consuming
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               life
               that
               swallowes
               it
               up
               ,
               as
               perfection
               swallowes
               up
               imperfection
               ,
               as
               the
               perfecting
               of
               a
               picture
               swallowes
               up
               the
               rude
               draught
               ,
               as
               perfect
               skill
               swallowes
               up
               bungling
               ,
               or
               as
               manhood
               swallowes
               up
               childhood
               ,
               not
               extinguishing
               it
               ,
               but
               drowning
               or
               rather
               perfecting
               it
               that
               it
               is
               not
               seene
               .
               The
               life
               of
               grace
               being
               perfect
               ,
               swallowes
               up
               imperfection
               ;
               he
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               hath
               the
               imperfections
               of
               this
               naturall
               life
               swallowed
               up
               :
               For
               example
               ;
               before
               wee
               live
               this
               life
               ▪
               we
               magnifie
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               and
               Gugaes
               ;
               but
               the
               list
               of
               grace
               comming
               ,
               wee
               have
               other
               kindes
               of
               comforts
               then
               :
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Prince
               ,
               contemnes
               the
               things
               hee
               before
               admired
               .
               The
               weakenesses
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               ,
               are
               swallowed
               up
               in
               this
               life
               :
               al
               sicknesse
               and
               trouble
               ar
               swallowed
               up
               in
               this
               :
               so
               are
               all
               our
               frailties
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               .
               This
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               set
               a
               high
               prize
               upon
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               that
               we
               dye
               no
               more
               if
               we
               live
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               life
               indeed
               ,
               that
               it
               swallowes
               up
               this
               other
               life
               ;
               compare
               it
               
               with
               other
               lives
               ,
               it
               far
               excels
               thē
               all
               :
               this
               therefore
               should
               move
               us
               to
               desire
               and
               seeke
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               must
               needes
               be
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               common
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               better
               man
               ,
               much
               better
               than
               he
               was
               ,
               this
               puts
               man
               into
               a
               better
               condition
               :
               elevates
               and
               puts
               him
               into
               a
               condition
               equall
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               beyond
               in
               some
               respects
               .
               That
               yee
               may
               understand
               this
               ,
               yee
               must
               know
               that
               every
               thing
               is
               made
               better
               ,
               by
               mingling
               it
               with
               things
               that
               are
               better
               than
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               Silver
               being
               mixed
               with
               Gold
               ,
               Water
               with
               Wine
               ,
               are
               made
               better
               than
               they
               were
               before
               .
               There
               are
               two
               things
               required
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               better
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               that
               thing
               with
               which
               it
               is
               mixed
               ,
               be
               of
               a
               better
               nature
               than
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               a
               good
               union
               .
               Nothing
               puts
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               of
               excellency
               into
               us
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               united
               unto
               God
               ;
               this
               uniting
               to
               God
               is
               the
               chiefest
               good
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               union
               betwixt
               God
               and
               us
               is
               a
               perfect
               union
               .
               There
               are
               many
               unions
               ;
               as
               first
               there
               is
               a
               relative
               union
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               betweene
               man
               and
               wife
               .
               Secondly
               there
               are
               artificiall
               and
               natural
               unions
               ,
               as
               when
               two
               peeces
               of
               bords
               are
               put
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               touch
               the
               other
               :
               so
               when
               graine
               ,
               and
               graine
               of
               another
               sort
               are
               mixed
               together
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               nearer
               union
               than
               this
               ,
               when
               as
               water
               and
               water
               are
               mixed
               together
               :
               nearer
               than
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               union
               that
               is
               betwixt
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               body
               ,
               Such
               a
               
               union
               as
               this
               ,
               is
               there
               betweene
               us
               and
               Christ
               :
               
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 branches
                 in
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
              
               
               wee
               are
               incorporated
               and
               knit
               to
               him
               ,
               this
               puts
               us
               into
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               excellency
               :
               silver
               mixed
               with
               gold
               is
               better
               ▪
               yet
               if
               we
               could
               take
               the
               spirits
               out
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               make
               silver
               take
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               much
               better
               .
               Wee
               put
               on
               the
               Spirit
               and
               quality
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               live
               this
               life
               ▪
               Lusts
               which
               are
               most
               contrary
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               puts
               us
               below
               men
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               worse
               than
               Beasts
               ;
               this
               life
               puts
               us
               beyond
               men
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               equall
               with
               Angels
               .
               All
               men
               desire
               some
               excellency
               which
               is
               done
               by
               adding
               something
               to
               them
               ;
               some
               desire
               wealth
               ,
               some
               learning
               ,
               some
               honour
               .
               Consider
               then
               if
               yee
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               yee
               goe
               beyond
               all
               others
               :
               nothing
               beyond
               Gods
               Image
               ;
               nothing
               better
               to
               be
               united
               to
               than
               God
               :
               let
               this
               set
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               at
               a
               high
               rate
               in
               your
               affections
               ;
               men
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               despise
               religion
               in
               its
               selfe
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               in
               whom
               it
               appeares
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               yee
               have
               this
               advantage
               in
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               addes
               liberty
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               makes
               you
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               that
               otherwise
               yee
               could
               not
               doe
               :
               it
               makes
               yee
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               repent
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               :
               looke
               on
               Christ.
               There
               are
               but
               few
               that
               can
               doe
               this
               :
               there
               are
               few
               that
               can
               delight
               in
               God
               ,
               relish
               the
               word
               in
               its
               purity
               ,
               take
               pleasure
               in
               the
               company
               
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ;
               this
               life
               gives
               liberty
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               addition
               of
               some
               perfection
               :
               it
               makes
               us
               to
               do
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               doe
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               them
               in
               another
               manner
               .
               A
               man
               having
               gotten
               an
               Art
               ,
               hath
               liberty
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               which
               before
               he
               could
               not
               :
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               gotten
               the
               Art
               of
               logicke
               or
               geometry
               ,
               can
               doe
               that
               which
               before
               he
               could
               not
               doe
               :
               as
               one
               in
               health
               hath
               liberty
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               he
               could
               not
               doe
               being
               sicke
               :
               water
               being
               hot
               ,
               hath
               liberty
               to
               hea●e
               ,
               which
               it
               could
               not
               before
               .
               There
               is
               no
               liberty
               to
               doe
               holy
               actions
               ,
               but
               this
               liberty
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               :
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               addes
               liberty
               to
               doe
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               .
               2
               Cor.
               3.17
               .
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
                 ,
              
               to
               doe
               things
               which
               before
               we
               could
               not
               ;
               as
               one
               having
               an
               Art
               can
               doe
               things
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               doe
               before
               :
               This
               ,
               though
               you
               prise
               it
               not
               ,
               whiles
               your
               mountaine
               is
               strong
               ,
               yet
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               yee
               will
               need
               liberty
               to
               pray
               ,
               repent
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               ye
               will
               find
               the
               preciousnesse
               of
               it
               :
               this
               then
               sets
               a
               price
               upon
               this
               life
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               should
               make
               you
               to
               desire
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               happy
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               priviledge
               of
               those
               who
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               for
               them
               ;
               let
               this
               ●each
               men
               to
               seeke
               ,
               to
               live
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               get
               it
               if
               they
               have
               it
               not
               ;
               to
               confirme
               it
               if
               they
               have
               it
               ;
               to
               abstaine
               from
               lust
               ,
               the
               sicknesse
               
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               to
               quench
               this
               life
               :
               take
               heede
               of
               estranging
               your selves
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               principle
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               dejections
               of
               mind
               ,
               the
               cloudings
               that
               damp
               this
               life
               .
               This
               life
               is
               to
               be
               active
               ,
               to
               act
               much
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               is
               cheerefull
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               he
               lives
               a
               life
               of
               nature
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               quicke
               and
               nimble
               sence
               ,
               and
               is
               forward
               and
               busy
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               lives
               most
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               :
               He
               that
               rejoyceth
               most
               in
               God
               ,
               hath
               most
               comforts
               ,
               most
               life
               ;
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               contraries
               .
               Idlenesse
               ,
               sencelessenesse
               ,
               and
               barrennesse
               are
               contrary
               to
               life
               ;
               take
               heed
               of
               them
               ;
               take
               heed
               of
               sadnesse
               that
               rusts
               the
               wheeles
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               whereas
               joy
               doth
               oyle
               them
               .
               Doe
               all
               to
               further
               this
               life
               ;
               avoid
               all
               that
               hinders
               it
               .
               Labour
               now
               to
               bee
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ;
               that
               which
               hinders
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               thinke
               we
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               .
               Now
               yee
               may
               know
               whether
               ye
               are
               alive
               or
               no
               ,
               by
               seeing
               whether
               yee
               are
               dead
               or
               no
               ;
               But
               because
               yee
               may
               be
               certaine
               whether
               ye
               are
               alive
               or
               not
               ;
               I
               will
               give
               you
               some
               positive
               signes
               of
               life
               to
               know
               it
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 ye
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
              
               yee
               are
               living
               men
               
                 if
                 ye
                 love
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.14
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               he
               lives
               in
               another
               element
               than
               he
               did
               before
               ;
               Every
               living
               man
               converseth
               with
               those
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               
               as
               every
               creature
               doth
               ;
               Sheepe
               with
               Sheepe
               ,
               Lyons
               with
               Lyons
               ,
               Doves
               with
               Doves
               ;
               so
               
               living
               men
               will
               converse
               with
               living
               men
               .
               Not
               loving
               the
               brethren
               ,
               wee
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               death
               .
               Every
               creature
               must
               have
               an
               element
               to
               live
               in
               ;
               a
               new
               life
               must
               have
               a
               new
               element
               :
               evill
               men
               out
               of
               their
               companies
               are
               as
               Fish
               out
               of
               the
               water
               .
               Every
               life
               hath
               likewise
               a
               taste
               and
               appetite
               ;
               a
               new
               life
               hath
               a
               new
               taste
               and
               judgement
               .
               Pro.
               29.27
               .
               
                 An
                 unjuste
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 upright
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               hates
               the
               thing
               that
               the
               other
               loves
               :
               he
               that
               is
               alive
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               before
               he
               loved
               ,
               he
               now
               hates
               :
               he
               abhors
               the
               things
               ,
               that
               evill
               men
               delight
               in
               .
               That
               which
               is
               a
               dogs
               meate
               ,
               is
               a
               sheepes
               poyson
               ,
               as
               the
               proverb
               is
               :
               so
               that
               which
               wicked
               men
               delight
               in
               ,
               is
               as
               odious
               as
               poyson
               to
               the
               just
               .
               To
               judge
               this
               life
               by
               ;
               see
               what
               your
               company
               and
               delights
               are
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               lesse
               dissembled
               than
               company
               .
               In
               his
               company
               man
               doth
               speake
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               he
               then
               bewrayes
               himselfe
               what
               he
               is
               :
               there
               is
               no
               dead
               man
               ,
               no
               living
               man
               but
               he
               is
               inward
               with
               the
               like
               :
               no
               signe
               so
               much
               poynted
               at
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 love
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               1
               Ioh.
               3.14
               .
               and
               Ioh.
               13.35
               .
               
                 By
                 this
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 my
                 disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 love
                 one
                 another
              
               :
               this
               rule
               will
               not
               deceive
               you
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               yee
               may
               know
               whether
               yee
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               if
               ye
               contend
               for
               it
               :
               that
               life
               which
               
               a
               man
               lives
               ,
               for
               it
               he
               will
               contend
               ;
               he
               will
               let
               any
               thing
               goe
               rather
               than
               it
               .
               If
               yee
               live
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               yee
               will
               maintaine
               it
               :
               and
               yee
               can
               doe
               no
               otherwise
               :
               1
               Iohn
               .
               3.9
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 sinne
              
               :
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               leade
               a
               new
               life
               ;
               he
               that
               lives
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               admits
               not
               the
               things
               which
               tend
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               :
               Compare
               this
               with
               the
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.11
               .
               
                 Abstaine
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 soule
              
               :
               hee
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               sinnes
               not
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               yeelds
               not
               to
               sinne
               with
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               but
               struggles
               against
               it
               ;
               as
               one
               in
               health
               strives
               against
               sickenesse
               ,
               resists
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               maintaines
               a
               warre
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               
               But
               yet
               the
               best
               are
               foyled
               :
            
             
               
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               yet
               they
               strive
               ,
               they
               never
               yeeld
               ;
               they
               maintaine
               a
               warre
               :
               and
               this
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               by
               discourse
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               instinct
               that
               puts
               them
               forwards
               :
               they
               may
               be
               cast
               backe
               ,
               yet
               they
               returne
               againe
               :
               they
               may
               have
               a
               sickenesse
               ,
               that
               takes
               away
               sence
               :
               they
               may
               swound
               and
               be
               astonished
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               after
               they
               contend
               for
               life
               :
               Every
               evill
               man
               contends
               for
               his
               life
               :
               he
               leades
               his
               life
               in
               some
               lust
               or
               other
               ,
               from
               which
               if
               he
               be
               drawne
               hee
               returnes
               againe
               ;
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               lifted
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               will
               fall
               downe
               to
               it
               againe
               :
               he
               reckons
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               hard
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               him
               :
               
                 The
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 enmity
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 neyther
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               it
               cannot
               but
               resists
               it
               .
               Every
               creature
               labours
               to
               mainetaine
               its
               being
               :
               so
               evill
               men
               continuing
               in
               sinne
               ,
               strive
               naturally
               against
               all
               that
               would
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               this
               life
               of
               sinne
               :
               So
               the
               Saints
               they
               live
               a
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               maintaine
               it
               .
               Iohn
               .
               6.68
               ▪
               
                 Christ
                 asking
                 his
                 Disciples
                 whether
                 they
                 also
                 would
                 goe
                 away
                 ?
                 Peter
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 Lord
                 whither
                 shall
                 wee
                 goe
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whiles
               we
               conceive
               thee
               to
               be
               the
               principle
               and
               fountaine
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               we
               cannot
               depart
               from
               thee
               .
               The
               Saints
               wil
               let
               go
               friends
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               this
               life
               .
               Count
               therefore
               of
               others
               and
               judge
               of
               your selves
               ,
               by
               contesting
               for
               this
               life
               :
               strive
               to
               mainetaine
               it
               ,
               let
               all
               goe
               rather
               than
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               yee
               may
               know
               whether
               yee
               have
               this
               life
               in
               you
               or
               not
               ,
               by
               the
               fruites
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               tree
               is
               knowne
               by
               its
               fruites
               .
               If
               the
               word
               turne
               the
               flocke
               into
               its
               owne
               nature
               ,
               ye
               know
               it
               by
               the
               fruites
               .
               Gal.
               5.25
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 also
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               ye
               professe
               your selves
               holy
               men
               ,
               shew
               it
               by
               walking
               in
               the
               Spirit
               :
               holy
               men
               will
               bee
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
               This
               is
               the
               surest
               triall
               ,
               our
               workes
               will
               not
               deceive
               us
               :
               other
               things
               which
               consist
               in
               imagination
               may
               .
               1
               Ioh.
               3.10
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 manifest
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Divill
                 :
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
              
               Consider
               then
               what
               your
               walke
               and
               
               your
               actions
               are
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               ye
               shall
               know
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               whether
               we
               walke
               in
               the
               Spirit
               or
               no
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               by-walkes
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               walke
               but
               in
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               yee
               walke
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Iam.
               1.26
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 bridleth
                 not
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 deceiveth
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 this
                 mans
                 religion
                 is
                 vaine
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               that
               makes
               this
               sinne
               his
               trade
               ,
               and
               walkes
               ordinarily
               in
               it
               ,
               his
               religion
               is
               vaine
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               yee
               may
               know
               it
               by
               the
               guides
               yee
               follow
               .
               Evill
               men
               they
               follow
               three
               guides
               .
               Ephe.
               2.3
               .
               they
               follow
               first
               the
               world
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Divill
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               flesh
               .
               Holy
               men
               have
               three
               contrary
               guides
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               renewed
               part
               within
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               Goe
               ye
               the
               broad
               way
               ?
               
                 oportet
                 Sanctos
                 vadere
                 per
                 diverticula
              
               ,
               the
               Saints
               doe
               not
               so
               :
               Follow
               yee
               the
               streame
               ?
               fulfill
               yee
               the
               will
               of
               flesh
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               what
               are
               your
               actions
               ?
               Ephe.
               4.17
               .
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 henceforth
                 walke
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               holy
               men
               may
               have
               vanity
               in
               their
               mindes
               ,
               yet
               they
               walke
               not
               in
               it
               as
               others
               doe
               :
               evill
               men
               may
               have
               other
               thoughts
               ;
               yet
               they
               walke
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               mindes
               ;
               and
               albeit
               that
               evill
               men
               walke
               not
               in
               all
               the
               waies
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               dead
               :
               there
               is
               but
               one
               way
               to
               hit
               the
               marke
               ,
               
               but
               there
               are
               a
               thousand
               by-wayes
               :
               a
               holy
               man
               may
               stumble
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               foyles
               ,
               but
               he
               leades
               not
               his
               life
               in
               sinne
               ,
               he
               strives
               against
               it
               :
               hee
               that
               leades
               his
               life
               in
               any
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               not
               resisting
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               crosse
               himselfe
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               dead
               ;
               his
               religion
               is
               vaine
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               actions
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               holy
               men
               doe
               ,
               but
               that
               wicked
               men
               and
               others
               doe
               them
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               good
               actions
               we
               doe
               but
               they
               may
               be
               dead
               workes
               :
               as
               men
               may
               pray
               ,
               and
               keepe
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               but
               dead
               workes
               :
               they
               may
               doe
               them
               for
               a
               shew
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               A
               shaddow
               hath
               all
               the
               liniaments
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               yet
               it
               wants
               life
               ;
               so
               the
               workes
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               they
               want
               life
               ;
               consider
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               your
               workes
               are
               living
               workes
               ;
               you
               may
               know
               it
               by
               these
               three
               signes
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               if
               they
               proceed
               from
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               dead
               workes
               ;
               compare
               Gal.
               5.6
               .
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 neither
                 circumcision
                 availeth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 love
                 ,
              
               with
               Gal.
               6.15
               .
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 neither
                 Circumcision
                 availes
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 neither
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 creature
              
               :
               all
               that
               proceeds
               not
               from
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               and
               from
               faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               is
               nothing
               :
               this
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               ,
               when
               all
               our
               actions
               come
               from
               faith
               ,
               which
               workes
               by
               love
               :
               else
               though
               they
               
               are
               never
               so
               specious
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               works
               .
               It
               is
               no
               matter
               whether
               ye
               pray
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               ye
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               keepe
               the
               Sabbaths
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               helpe
               not
               a
               jot
               unlesse
               they
               come
               from
               the
               principle
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               new
               creature
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               working
               :
               they
               will
               bee
               done
               with
               quicknesse
               and
               vivacity
               :
               Men
               doe
               them
               as
               living
               actions
               ,
               with
               all
               propensnesse
               and
               readinesse
               ;
               with
               much
               connaturalnesse
               ,
               with
               much
               fervency
               and
               zeale
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               done
               in
               a
               perfunctory
               manner
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               workes
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               ye
               may
               know
               them
               by
               their
               end
               ;
               looke
               ye
               to
               Christ
               ?
               doe
               yee
               all
               in
               sincerity
               to
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               or
               to
               your selves
               ?
               if
               yee
               doe
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               gracious
               workes
               ,
               and
               proceed
               from
               grace
               ;
               they
               are
               living
               actions
               ,
               and
               not
               dead
               :
               they
               issue
               from
               a
               right
               principle
               ayming
               at
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               your selves
               .
               Hosea
               ,
               10.1
               ,
               
                 Israel
                 is
                 an
                 empty
                 vine
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 fruite
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               If
               ye
               bring
               forth
               fruites
               to
               your selves
               and
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               ye
               are
               but
               empty
               Vines
               ,
               God
               accepts
               you
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               discovered
               by
               your
               behaviour
               to
               the
               meanes
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               unto
               you
               :
               when
               there
               is
               no
               sound
               ,
               no
               voyce
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               twixt
               a
               deafe
               ,
               and
               a
               hearing
               man
               :
               where
               there
               is
               no
               light
               ▪
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               twixt
               a
               seeing
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               blind
               :
               but
               the
               light
               differs
               them
               .
               So
               
               when
               as
               the
               sound
               and
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               comes
               ,
               
               then
               men
               are
               tryed
               :
               
                 In
                 times
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 God
                 regards
                 not
                 men
                 so
                 much
                 ,
              
               but
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               see
               if
               it
               be
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               whether
               you
               set
               your selves
               about
               holy
               duties
               .
               Matth.
               3.10
               .
               
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 Axe
                 laide
                 to
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 tree
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               since
               Iohns
               comming
               there
               is
               a
               distinguishment
               twixt
               living
               and
               dead
               trees
               :
               A
               tree
               is
               not
               discovered
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               till
               it
               withers
               ▪
               no
               man
               will
               cut
               downe
               a
               tree
               in
               winter
               ,
               because
               hee
               knowes
               not
               then
               whether
               it
               be
               dead
               or
               no
               ;
               the
               Spring
               distinguisheth
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               trees
               ,
               in
               the
               winter
               they
               are
               all
               alike
               ▪
               The
               Spring
               is
               the
               powerfull
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               if
               men
               spring
               not
               then
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               not
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               Those
               whose
               education
               hath
               beene
               good
               ;
               those
               who
               live
               under
               a
               powerfull
               Ministry
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               Axe
               laide
               to
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               tree
               with
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               if
               they
               profit
               not
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               yee
               may
               know
               whether
               yee
               have
               this
               life
               by
               the
               food
               it
               is
               fed
               with
               ;
               severall
               lives
               are
               fed
               with
               severall
               foode
               .
               Now
               the
               foode
               of
               this
               new
               life
               of
               grace
               is
               double
               ▪
               first
               ,
               the
               word
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               good
               workes
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.2.5
               .
               
                 As
                 new
                 borne
                 babes
                 ,
                 desire
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 bee
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               ye
               are
               alive
               as
               you
               
               professe
               your selves
               to
               be
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               by
               your
               behaviour
               to
               that
               which
               doth
               nourish
               your
               life
               .
               First
               ,
               ye
               will
               long
               after
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               the
               Child
               doth
               after
               the
               Teate
               .
               If
               the
               Child
               be
               hungry
               ,
               neither
               apples
               ,
               nor
               rattles
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               can
               quiet
               him
               but
               the
               Teate
               :
               So
               nothing
               can
               quiet
               these
               but
               the
               Word
               .
               Others
               may
               have
               excuses
               ;
               they
               will
               have
               none
               ;
               Either
               they
               will
               live
               where
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               bring
               the
               word
               home
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               bring
               themselves
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               it
               to
               them
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 they
                 desire
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               ;
               many
               things
               may
               be
               mingled
               with
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               doe
               please
               the
               wit
               ,
               yet
               those
               who
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               desire
               the
               sincere
               word
               ,
               the
               pure
               word
               ,
               without
               any
               mixture
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               desire
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
              
               :
               many
               desire
               it
               to
               know
               it
               onely
               :
               if
               ye
               desire
               it
               as
               new
               borne
               babes
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               you
               better
               and
               better
               ;
               you
               will
               grow
               by
               it
               :
               Many
               heare
               ,
               but
               as
               men
               having
               an
               Atrophy
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               they
               grow
               not
               ,
               no
               fruite
               comes
               thereby
               .
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               taste
               a
               sweeenesse
               in
               the
               word
               above
               others
               :
               
               the
               
                 second
                 ground
                 received
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 joy
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Herod
                 heard
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 with
                 gladnesse
              
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               is
               true
               grace
               ,
               they
               goe
               farther
               ;
               they
               delight
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 sweeter
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 hony
                 :
              
               few
               can
               say
               so
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               
               that
               the
               pure
               word
               is
               sweeter
               to
               them
               than
               Hony
               or
               the
               Hony
               Combe
               .
               Iob
               he
               
                 esteemed
                 the
                 word
                 more
                 than
                 his
                 appointed
                 food
                 ,
                 Iob.
              
               23.12
               .
               
               The
               second
               food
               of
               this
               life
               i●
               good
               works
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.32
               ,
               33.34
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 out
                 of
              
               which
               I
               collect
               this
               ,
               where
               Christ
               being
               asked
               of
               his
               Disciples
               to
               eate
               :
               
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 other
                 meate
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 of
                 ;
                 then
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 man
                 brought
                 him
                 ought
                 to
                 eate
                 ?
                 Hee
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 My
                 meate
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finish
                 his
                 worke
                 .
              
               Doe
               you
               good
               workes
               with
               such
               a
               desire
               as
               men
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ?
               doe
               you
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               them
               ,
               desiring
               for
               to
               doe
               them
               ?
               Then
               ye
               are
               alive
               .
               Hypocrites
               may
               doe
               much
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               their
               meate
               and
               drinke
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               examine
               therefore
               your selves
               by
               these
               signes
               ,
               whether
               you
               are
               alive
               or
               dead
               .
               This
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               narrow
               differences
               of
               life
               and
               death
               .
               The
               first
               step
               to
               life
               is
               to
               know
               ▪
               that
               ye
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               death
               :
               the
               Law
               must
               goe
               before
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 its
                 way
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 was
                 before
                 Christ
              
               :
               ye
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               their
               case
               in
               the
               2
               Act.
               37.
               
               
                 Who
                 were
                 pricked
                 at
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               ye
               must
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Iayl●●
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 of
                 Paule
              
               :
               to
               the
               case
               
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigall
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               know
               your
               estate
               :
               then
               yee
               will
               come
               home
               and
               not
               before
               .
               Our
               end
               is
               to
               preach
               life
               and
               comfort
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               damnation
               .
               Rom.
               15.4
               .
               
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
              
               :
               now
               there
               are
               many
               things
               in
               the
               Scripture
               that
               tend
               to
               discomfort
               and
               terror
               ,
               yet
               their
               end
               is
               comfort
               ;
               as
               Physicke
               is
               sharpe
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               yet
               the
               end
               is
               health
               .
               Wee
               desire
               not
               to
               exclude
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               you
               in
               
               whilst
               you
               have
               time
               :
               the
               market
               is
               then
               hard
               to
               make
               ,
               when
               yee
               lye
               on
               your
               death
               beds
               ,
               labour
               to
               know
               it
               in
               time
               :
               your
               death
               is
               a
               time
               of
               spending
               not
               of
               getting
               ;
               it
               was
               too
               late
               for
               the
               
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 to
                 buy
                 oyle
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Bride
                 groome
                 .
              
               
               We
               desire
               not
               to
               affright
               you
               with
               false
               feares
               ,
               but
               to
               admonish
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               not
               deceived
               .
               I
               finde
               this
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
              
               ,
               prefixed
               before
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               Gods
               judgements
               are
               denounced
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               6.9
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ;
                 neither
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               Eph.
               5.6
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 with
                 vaine
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 because
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 commeth
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               these
               ,
               thinking
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               be●ter
               estate
               than
               they
               are
               .
               Consider
               your
               sinnes
               and
               apply
               them
               .
               Consider
               your
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 actio
                 est
                 singularium
              
               .
               Consider
               your
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               your
               particular
               actions
               ,
               these
               will
               worke
               upon
               you
               .
               This
               course
               Peter
               tooke
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               
                 yee
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               so
               Christ
               told
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               9.
               so
               Iohn
               .
               4
               ,
               he
               
                 told
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 her
                 particular
                 sinne
              
               :
               he
               that
               
                 shee
                 now
                 lived
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 her
                 husband
              
               ;
               so
               God
               told
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruite
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               3.
               
               If
               yee
               are
               guilty
               of
               any
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               drunkennesse
               ,
               covetousnesse
               
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               consider
               them
               .
               Consider
               your
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 minoris
                 infami●
              
               ,
               not
               
                 minoris
                 culp●
              
               ▪
               as
               neglecting
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               misspending
               the
               time
               ,
               inordinate
               gaming
               ,
               overly
               performing
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               unprofitable
               hearing
               ,
               keeping
               of
               bad
               company
               ,
               profaning
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Consider
               then
               the
               terrors
               of
               God
               and
               hell
               ,
               know
               with
               what
               a
               God
               you
               have
               to
               deale
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               burthen
               sin
               is
               ;
               if
               God
               charge
               these
               on
               your
               consciences
               yee
               cannot
               ●eare
               them
               .
               I
               desire
               not
               by
               this
               to
               burthen
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               unburthen
               you
               of
               your
               corruptions
               .
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               this
               life
               is
               so
               excellent
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               certaine
               motives
               to
               make
               you
               to
               desire
               it
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               happy
               life
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               life
               of
               God
               and
               Angels
               :
               it
               is
               that
               life
               which
               wee
               shall
               live
               hereafter
               ;
               ye
               may
               live
               this
               natural
               life
               ,
               and
               want
               happinesse
               .
               This
               life
               of
               grace
               and
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               differ
               onely
               in
               degrees
               ,
               not
               in
               kinde
               ;
               the
               competent
               judges
               of
               this
               are
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               have
               tryed
               both
               .
               Heb.
               11.15.16
               .
               
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 mindfull
                 of
                 that
                 countrey
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 better
                 contrey
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 heavenly
                 .
              
               In
               a
               Heard
               of
               Swine
               ,
               if
               some
               stray
               away
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               returne
               not
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               they
               have
               found
               a
               better
               pasture
               :
               so
               when
               men
               leave
               their
               companions
               ,
               and
               returne
               no
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               
               they
               have
               found
               some
               better
               things
               .
               Conceive
               not
               then
               of
               this
               life
               as
               many
               doe
               ;
               to
               be
               onely
               a
               privation
               ,
               or
               a
               melancholy
               thing
               ,
               nothing
               but
               a
               meere
               mortification
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               life
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               comforts
               ,
               eating
               ,
               recreations
               ,
               and
               delights
               ;
               yee
               loose
               not
               your
               pleasures
               if
               yee
               live
               it
               ,
               but
               change
               them
               for
               advantage
               :
               he
               that
               leades
               this
               life
               ,
               dies
               as
               the
               corne
               doth
               ;
               from
               a
               seede
               it
               growes
               up
               into
               many
               stalkes
               ,
               hee
               gaines
               by
               this
               bargaine
               .
               Christ
               doth
               make
               an
               hard
               bargaine
               with
               none
               ,
               he
               that
               deales
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 gaines
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
              
               .
               
               If
               yee
               part
               with
               temporall
               wealth
               ,
               yee
               have
               spirituall
               treasures
               for
               it
               :
               if
               you
               part
               with
               your
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               ye
               have
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               have
               yee
               crosses
               ,
               yee
               are
               sanctified
               in
               that
               which
               is
               better
               ;
               loose
               yee
               this
               life
               ,
               yee
               have
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               hath
               that
               which
               every
               man
               seekes
               ,
               it
               hath
               much
               pleasure
               .
               Prov.
               3.17
               .
               
                 All
                 her
                 wayes
                 are
                 wayes
                 of
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Those
               who
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               pleasure
               ;
               this
               life
               brings
               a
               double
               pleasure
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               it
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               the
               comfort
               in
               performing
               the
               actions
               of
               it
               .
               Every
               good
               worke
               as
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 proverbe
                 is
              
               ,
               hath
               meate
               in
               its
               mouth
               ;
               the
               living
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               hath
               a
               reward
               sufficient
               in
               its
               selfe
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               .
               All
               pleasures
               follow
               some
               actions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               men
               desire
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               continuance
               of
               action
               :
               so
               men
               delight
               in
               new
               things
               
               because
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               new
               ,
               the
               intention
               remaines
               :
               The
               actions
               of
               this
               present
               life
               are
               full
               of
               change
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               discomfort
               :
               but
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               spirituall
               life
               are
               constant
               and
               perfect
               ;
               and
               those
               actions
               that
               are
               perfect
               ,
               there
               is
               pleasure
               following
               them
               ,
               as
               beauty
               followes
               a
               good
               constitution
               ,
               or
               as
               flame
               the
               fire
               .
               The
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               perfect
               actions
               ,
               &
               the
               perfectest
               actions
               have
               the
               most
               perfect
               delight
               ;
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               most
               perfect
               actions
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               most
               perfect
               delight
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               best
               faculty
               ,
               about
               the
               best
               object
               .
               All
               actions
               have
               the
               denomination
               of
               their
               perfection
               from
               their
               objects
               :
               these
               are
               actions
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               they
               are
               occupied
               about
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               the
               best
               and
               highest
               actions
               .
               He
               that
               lives
               about
               the
               best
               object
               ,
               greatest
               content
               doth
               follow
               :
               hee
               that
               lives
               this
               life
               ,
               lives
               about
               the
               best
               object
               ;
               therefore
               he
               hath
               greatest
               content
               ,
               all
               the
               waies
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               waies
               of
               pleasure
               .
               There
               is
               more
               comfort
               and
               Assiduity
               of
               consolation
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               other
               .
               In
               other
               lives
               ,
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               humour
               hath
               his
               delights
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               permanent
               ,
               because
               hee
               delighteth
               in
               transitory
               things
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               delights
               in
               things
               that
               are
               truly
               delightfull
               at
               all
               times
               :
               other
               delights
               are
               but
               delights
               at
               some
               times
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               alwaies
               so
               :
               but
               he
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               pitcheth
               on
               those
               that
               are
               alwayes
               
               so
               .
               Prov.
               14.15
               .
               
                 A
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 .
              
               Other
               comforts
               may
               faile
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               fall
               into
               affliction
               ;
               riches
               and
               pleasures
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               the
               dayes
               are
               evill
               ;
               but
               a
               good
               conscience
               is
               a
               continuall
               feast
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               a
               mans
               case
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               his
               comfort
               is
               never
               interrupted
               .
               All
               other
               comforts
               are
               about
               sence
               ,
               or
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               are
               subiect
               to
               alteration
               ;
               but
               this
               life
               and
               the
               comforts
               of
               it
               ,
               admit
               no
               change
               .
               A
               man
               being
               sicke
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               doe
               actions
               of
               health
               ,
               they
               are
               restrained
               :
               so
               one
               in
               prison
               is
               not
               at
               liberty
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               would
               ▪
               but
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               assiduous
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               interrupted
               :
               ye
               may
               
                 pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 evermore
              
               ,
               
               yee
               may
               alwayes
               have
               communion
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               a
               life
               that
               is
               least
               indigent
               of
               all
               others
               :
               it
               needeth
               least
               .
               Take
               a
               man
               that
               leades
               any
               other
               life
               ,
               hee
               needs
               many
               things
               .
               Luk.
               10.41.41
               .
               this
               is
               shadowed
               in
               that
               of
               Martha
               ,
               and
               
                 Mary
                 :
                 Martha
                 busies
                 her selfe
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ,
              
               she
               wanted
               many
               ;
               but
               
                 Mary
                 had
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               that
               removes
               all
               evills
               ,
               brings
               all
               happinesse
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               
                 Godlinesse
                 which
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.8
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               are
               pure
               comforts
               ,
               Psal.
               18.26
               .
               
                 I
                 walke
                 purely
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 walke
                 purely
                 .
              
               This
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               consolations
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               
               common
               blessings
               ,
               being
               the
               fruites
               of
               this
               life
               :
               there
               is
               no
               sorrow
               with
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               pure
               comfort
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               sorrow
               .
               God
               giving
               these
               blessings
               in
               mercy
               ,
               they
               are
               free
               from
               mixture
               of
               discomfort
               ;
               but
               being
               not
               the
               fruites
               of
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               being
               reached
               by
               sinne
               and
               sinfull
               meanes
               ,
               or
               God
               giving
               them
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               there
               is
               sorrow
               in
               them
               :
               yee
               may
               have
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               pure
               blessings
               ,
               because
               Gods
               blessing
               is
               not
               mingled
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               life
               most
               capacious
               of
               comforts
               :
               yee
               may
               give
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               comfort
               .
               Every
               creature
               according
               as
               his
               life
               is
               ,
               feeles
               more
               or
               lesse
               comfort
               .
               Plants
               as
               they
               feele
               no
               hurt
               ,
               so
               they
               feele
               no
               sweetnesse
               :
               beasts
               that
               have
               a
               sensible
               soule
               ,
               feele
               more
               evill
               and
               good
               :
               a
               man
               that
               lives
               a
               naturall
               life
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               sensible
               of
               more
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               than
               sensible
               beasts
               ;
               hee
               apprehends
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               :
               but
               a
               man
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               more
               capacious
               of
               comfort
               :
               here
               you
               may
               suffer
               your
               facultyes
               to
               runne
               out
               to
               the
               utmost
               .
               If
               ye
               desire
               wealth
               or
               pleasures
               ,
               your
               affections
               must
               not
               runne
               out
               ,
               yee
               must
               hold
               them
               in
               ;
               else
               they
               
                 drowne
                 you
                 into
                 perdition
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 pierce
                 you
                 thorow
                 with
                 many
                 sorrowes
                 .
              
               If
               ye
               affect
               heavenly
               Treasures
               ,
               if
               yee
               affect
               praise
               with
               
               God
               ,
               yee
               may
               be
               as
               covetous
               of
               them
               as
               you
               will.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               this
               move
               you
               to
               seeke
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               thing
               of
               all
               other
               .
               All
               other
               things
               are
               subordinate
               to
               it
               ;
               the
               utmost
               end
               is
               still
               most
               excellent
               :
               the
               end
               of
               warre
               is
               for
               peace
               ,
               therefore
               peace
               is
               better
               than
               it
               ;
               yee
               plow
               for
               harvest
               ,
               therefore
               harvest
               is
               best
               :
               the
               end
               of
               all
               actions
               is
               for
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               .
               Why
               labour
               yee
               for
               foode
               ,
               but
               to
               maintaine
               life
               ?
               Why
               live
               ye
               but
               to
               serve
               your
               soules
               ?
               Prudence
               is
               a
               steward
               to
               this
               holy
               life
               :
               as
               the
               steward
               provides
               for
               the
               family
               ,
               that
               the
               master
               be
               not
               troubled
               with
               those
               meaner
               things
               ;
               so
               prudence
               is
               a
               steward
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               occupied
               about
               things
               that
               are
               agreeable
               to
               it
               ;
               
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 conversation
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               God.
               Pervert
               this
               order
               ,
               it
               destroyes
               the
               creature
               .
               Beasts
               living
               the
               life
               of
               sence
               ,
               it
               doth
               perfect
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               their
               utmost
               end
               :
               man
               having
               reason
               ,
               living
               as
               a
               beast
               ,
               destroyes
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               not
               his
               end
               ;
               he
               that
               perfects
               himselfe
               as
               a
               beast
               ,
               destroyes
               himselfe
               as
               a
               man
               :
               
                 perfectio
                 mentis
                 est
                 perfectio
                 hominis
              
               .
               Let
               this
               stirre
               us
               up
               ,
               to
               live
               this
               life
               :
               it
               is
               the
               utmost
               end
               of
               all
               .
               To
               be
               Lawyers
               ,
               Physitions
               ,
               and
               other
               callings
               ,
               helpe
               us
               in
               the
               living
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               subordinate
               to
               it
               :
               drowne
               not
               your selves
               in
               subordinate
               things
               ;
               if
               ye
               doe
               ,
               it
               is
               your
               destruction
               :
               therefo●●
               pitch
               on
               the
               principall
               :
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               best
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               (
               I
               take
               end
               now
               in
               another
               sence
               )
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               above
               all
               things
               else
               .
               That
               is
               well
               which
               ends
               well
               .
               In
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               yee
               have
               this
               advantage
               which
               yee
               have
               no
               where
               else
               .
               Eccles.
               7.4
               .
               
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               life
               disposeth
               us
               to
               thinke
               of
               death
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               to
               doe
               is
               wisedome
               ,
               Deut.
               32.29
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 .
              
               In
               other
               things
               the
               beginning
               is
               good
               ,
               the
               end
               is
               bitter
               ;
               but
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               are
               sweet
               ,
               yee
               fare
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ;
               the
               very
               remembrance
               of
               them
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               them
               comes
               not
               long
               after
               :
               All
               other
               
                 things
                 are
                 called
                 perishing
                 meates
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               6.27
               .
               There
               is
               a
               parable
               in
               it
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               perishing
               meats
               ,
               that
               are
               sweete
               in
               the
               palate
               ,
               yet
               they
               passe
               away
               ;
               but
               this
               endures
               unto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               it
               continues
               .
               The
               worst
               thing
               in
               this
               life
               yee
               never
               repent
               of
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               sorrow
               for
               sinnes
               ;
               
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sorrow
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 :
              
               but
               the
               best
               things
               that
               yee
               doe
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               ye
               repe●t
               of
               .
               All
               other
               things
               that
               yee
               doe
               they
               may
               be
               sweet
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               Prov.
               23.32
               .
               so
               may
               it
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 bite
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 sting
                 like
                 an
                 Adder
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               seeme
               sweet
               .
               The
               strange
               woman
               is
               sweet
               :
               yet
               Prov.
               5.4
               .
               
                 her
                 end
                 is
                 bitter
                 as
                 wormewood
                 ,
                 sharpe
                 as
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 .
              
               Goods
               
               evill
               gotten
               are
               sweet
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               yet
               
                 their
                 mouthes
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 gravell
                 ,
                 that
                 got
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               is
               good
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 latter
                 end
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 his
                 beginning
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               42.12
               .
               So
               may
               it
               be
               said
               of
               all
               those
               who
               live
               this
               life
               :
               Psal.
               37.37
               .
               
                 Marke
                 the
                 perfect
                 man
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 upright
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 peace
                 .
              
               If
               a
               man
               being
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               having
               ended
               his
               daies
               ,
               should
               put
               all
               his
               honours
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               into
               one
               ballance
               ,
               and
               his
               good
               workes
               ,
               all
               his
               faithfull
               prayers
               ,
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               into
               another
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               them
               to
               be
               best
               .
               The
               bad
               man
               doth
               as
               the
               Silkeworme
               doth
               ,
               winding
               up
               himselfe
               into
               his
               ill
               workes
               ,
               he
               perisheth
               ;
               the
               other
               winding
               up
               himselfe
               in
               his
               gracious
               actions
               ,
               enters
               into
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               choose
               this
               life
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               like
               himselfe
               ;
               
               as
               the
               creature
               is
               pleased
               with
               that
               which
               is
               like
               it
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 and
                 will
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               delight
               in
               a
               living
               man
               :
               wee
               our selves
               delight
               not
               in
               dead
               men
               ,
               no
               more
               doth
               God
               :
               therefore
               Rom.
               12.1
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodyes
                 a
                 living
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
              
               God
               regards
               not
               dead
               bodyes
               ;
               bee
               yee
               living
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               act
               of
               your
               will
               ,
               acting
               the
               duties
               of
               this
               life
               .
               This
               is
               called
               
                 walking
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               
               which
               
               is
               to
               be
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               to
               goe
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               communion
               with
               him
               :
               this
               is
               when
               as
               men
               doe
               ,
               
                 audire
                 et
                 reddere
                 voces
              
               :
               when
               there
               is
               naturall
               delight
               :
               when
               as
               they
               are
               in
               presence
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 walking
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pleasing
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               are
               used
               promiscuously
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               For
               ,
               Gen.
               5.22
               .
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 walked
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               Heb.
               11.5
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pleased
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               benefit
               is
               this
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               great
               .
               God
               disposeth
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               is
               it
               not
               wisedome
               then
               to
               have
               him
               your
               friend
               ?
               Gen.
               28.9
               .
               Iacob
               being
               to
               take
               his
               journey
               ,
               Isaacke
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 God
                 all-sufficient
                 be
                 with
                 thee
              
               .
               God
               is
               all-sufficient
               ;
               if
               yee
               have
               him
               ,
               yee
               have
               all
               :
               In
               the
               creatures
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               vanity
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               candles
               ,
               or
               as
               Starres
               to
               the
               Sunne
               .
               God
               is
               all-sufficient
               :
               all
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               makes
               not
               men
               happy
               :
               All
               men
               seeke
               happinesse
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               finde
               it
               ,
               without
               having
               God
               :
               All
               happinesse
               is
               in
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               In
               outward
               happinesse
               you
               must
               have
               other
               compounded
               things
               .
               Christ
               rebuked
               them
               that
               counted
               her
               happy
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 wombe
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Paps
                 that
                 gave
                 thee
                 sucke
              
               ;
               No
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               these
               will
               not
               make
               a
               man
               happy
               ;
               but
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
              
               ;
               
               having
               God
               ye
               have
               all
               things
               ;
               God
               disposeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               giveth
               the
               comfortable
               fruition
               of
               them
               .
               Ye
               may
               have
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               want
               comfort
               ;
               Gods
               curse
               makes
               all
               miserable
               ,
               though
               yee
               have
               all
               that
               the
               creature
               affords
               ;
               therefore
               give
               your selves
               no
               rest
               ,
               till
               yee
               have
               got
               this
               life
               ,
               without
               which
               God
               delights
               not
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Adam
               losing
               Gods
               Image
               was
               not
               happy
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               gone
               from
               him
               ;
               yet
               hee
               had
               all
               the
               creatures
               which
               he
               had
               before
               .
               This
               life
               of
               grace
               brings
               us
               to
               that
               state
               ,
               that
               Adam
               was
               in
               at
               first
               ;
               this
               restores
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               seeke
               not
               then
               your
               happinesse
               where
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               .
               We
               all
               doe
               as
               the
               
                 Prodigall
                 did
              
               ,
               
               we
               get
               
                 our
                 portion
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 from
                 our
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 for
                 our
                 happinesse
                 elsewhere
              
               ;
               but
               yee
               shall
               finde
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               all
               else
               is
               but
               huskes
               :
               Thus
               the
               Saints
               have
               found
               it
               .
               This
               life
               of
               grace
               gives
               rest
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               all
               else
               in
               the
               creature
               is
               but
               
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
              
               .
               Vanity
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               
               but
               an
               insufficiency
               in
               the
               creature
               to
               give
               that
               content
               that
               wee
               looked
               for
               in
               it
               :
               as
               when
               we
               looke
               for
               water
               in
               an
               empty
               well
               ,
               seeke
               for
               that
               in
               the
               creature
               that
               is
               not
               in
               it
               ;
               wee
               see
               its
               vanity
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               good
               wee
               looke
               for
               ,
               and
               presence
               of
               the
               evill
               wee
               looked
               not
               for
               .
               In
               God
               yee
               finde
               rest
               and
               tranquility
               ,
               such
               a
               tranquility
               as
               is
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               without
               waves
               ;
               as
               is
               in
               the
               upper
               region
               
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               where
               no
               tempests
               are
               .
               Looke
               on
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               trifles
               when
               they
               are
               young
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               a
               riper
               age
               ,
               greater
               things
               move
               them
               ;
               when
               men
               are
               wiser
               ,
               they
               feele
               the
               apprehension
               of
               higher
               things
               ;
               when
               ye
               lift
               up
               your
               soules
               and
               keepe
               them
               on
               the
               wing
               ,
               yee
               are
               freed
               from
               troubles
               and
               cares
               .
               Paul
               had
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               this
               life
               than
               other
               men
               ,
               his
               Epistles
               which
               doe
               
                 transcribere
                 animam
              
               ,
               transcribe
               as
               it
               were
               his
               soule
               ,
               declare
               as
               much
               :
               and
               hence
               was
               it
               that
               in
               all
               his
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               he
               was
               full
               of
               constancy
               and
               comfort
               :
               the
               more
               constantly
               we
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               greater
               gainers
               shall
               we
               be
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               till
               yee
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               yee
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               yee
               are
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               .
               Repentance
               puts
               a
               new
               life
               into
               men
               ;
               till
               yee
               finde
               this
               in
               you
               ,
               yee
               know
               not
               whether
               God
               is
               yours
               ,
               whether
               God
               will
               worke
               this
               life
               in
               you
               ;
               This
               should
               make
               us
               tremble
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               leave
               till
               wee
               had
               got
               this
               life
               .
               This
               life
               is
               a
               fruite
               of
               election
               ;
               wee
               know
               not
               whether
               wee
               are
               in
               Iacobs
               or
               Esau
               his
               case
               ,
               till
               we
               know
               we
               have
               it
               :
               make
               haste
               therefore
               to
               get
               it
               .
               It
               lies
               not
               in
               your
               power
               ;
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 breatheth
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
              
               ;
               ye
               may
               feare
               that
               God
               will
               not
               give
               it
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               spend
               your
               life
               in
               vanity
               .
               Take
               one
               who
               neglects
               you
               all
               the
               time
               that
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               you
               service
               ;
               if
               hee
               seekes
               unto
               
               you
               in
               his
               extremity
               for
               his
               owne
               ends
               ,
               what
               answere
               doe
               you
               give
               him
               ,
               but
               this
               ?
               Seeing
               he
               hath
               neglected
               you
               when
               he
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               you
               service
               ,
               you
               may
               justly
               refuse
               him
               now
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               you
               none
               .
               So
               if
               ye
               neglect
               God
               whilst
               ye
               are
               able
               for
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               him
               in
               your
               extremity
               ,
               take
               heede
               that
               yee
               receive
               not
               that
               answer
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               in
               their
               extremity
               ,
               
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 your
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 helpe
                 you
              
               :
               nay
               ,
               hee
               
                 forbids
                 Ieremiah
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               Consider
               this
               ,
               and
               make
               haste
               to
               live
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               ye
               cannot
               get
               it
               of
               your selves
               ,
               God
               must
               put
               it
               into
               you
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               these
               motives
               move
               you
               to
               seeke
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               examination
               of
               your selves
               ,
               
               ye
               finde
               it
               not
               to
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               then
               use
               these
               meanes
               to
               get
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               meanes
               to
               get
               and
               mainetaine
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               which
               begets
               it
               doth
               likewise
               nourish
               it
               )
               is
               knowledge
               :
               abound
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               get
               much
               light
               ;
               this
               life
               consists
               in
               light
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               judgeth
               aright
               .
               The
               understanding
               enlightened
               is
               the
               
                 primum
                 vivens
              
               ,
               the
               first
               living
               part
               :
               and
               therefore
               ye
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               life
               and
               light
               are
               put
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.14
               .
               
                 Stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 light
              
               :
               and
               Ioh.
               1.4
               .
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 that
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 light
                 was
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               this
               life
               stands
               in
               inlightning
               the
               mind
               :
               adde
               to
               this
               light
               ,
               yee
               adde
               to
               life
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               darkenesse
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               they
               act
               not
               ,
               they
               step
               not
               forwards
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               the
               darke
               :
               All
               shining
               is
               from
               light
               ,
               as
               ye
               increase
               light
               ,
               so
               ye
               increase
               life
               .
               Ephe.
               4.18
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               brings
               men
               nearer
               to
               the
               life
               of
               God.
               Ephe.
               4.24
               .
               
                 Holinesse
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
              
               the
               words
               are
               ;
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holines
                 ,
              
               which
               proceeds
               from
               truth
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               object
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               who
               abound
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               who
               have
               life
               little
               enough
               :
               that
               ignorant
               men
               live
               this
               life
               most
               :
               that
               none
               live
               it
               lesse
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               know
               most
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               knowledge
               :
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               meere
               inlightening
               and
               informing
               knowledge
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               operative
               knowledg
               :
               yee
               may
               have
               enough
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               be
               never
               the
               neere
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               last
               that
               helps
               and
               gets
               this
               life
               :
               and
               this
               knowledge
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               :
               we
               doe
               but
               informe
               and
               teach
               men
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               make
               them
               doe
               any
               thing
               :
               wee
               cannot
               make
               them
               practise
               .
               Gods
               teaching
               makes
               this
               knowledge
               operative
               ;
               perswades
               every
               way
               ,
               works
               every
               way
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               knowledge
               
               in
               the
               habit
               ,
               and
               a
               knowledge
               in
               the
               act
               ,
               which
               produceth
               actions
               :
               these
               are
               set
               downe
               obscurely
               .
               In
               the.
               2
               Pet.
               1.12.13
               .
               the
               Apostle
               there
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 negligent
                 to
                 put
                 thē
                 alwaies
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 truth
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 meete
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 you
                 up
                 by
                 putting
                 you
                 in
                 remembrance
                 :
              
               Peter
               did
               not
               write
               unto
               them
               that
               they
               might
               know
               those
               things
               habitually
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               knew
               them
               before
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               might
               know
               them
               actively
               ,
               and
               might
               presently
               act
               them
               :
               for
               that
               end
               he
               wrote
               .
               The
               first
               knowledge
               is
               as
               sparkes
               raked
               up
               in
               ashes
               ,
               the
               other
               as
               sparkes
               blowne
               up
               :
               the
               first
               is
               as
               the
               sap
               in
               the
               roote
               ;
               the
               later
               like
               the
               sap
               that
               fills
               the
               branches
               with
               leaves
               and
               fruite
               :
               the
               first
               is
               a
               generall
               knowledge
               gotten
               by
               contemplation
               ;
               the
               last
               is
               a
               practicall
               and
               actiue
               knowledge
               ,
               a
               knowledge
               to
               practise
               .
               The
               Scripture
               exhorts
               to
               doe
               things
               that
               intend
               this
               knowledge
               Deut.
               4.1
               .
               and
               Deut.
               6.
               
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 exhorted
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 doe
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 actes
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               puts
               them
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               stirres
               up
               their
               minds
               .
               Iosh.
               1.8
               .
               he
               is
               
                 commanded
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 meditate
                 in
                 it
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               ;
               he
               must
               reade
               it
               not
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               for
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               little
               written
               ;
               but
               hee
               was
               to
               reade
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               if
               we
               doe
               this
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               will
               hinder
               and
               interrupt
               our
               businesses
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               faile
               of
               our
               other
               enterprises
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               that
               this
               will
               not
               hinder
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               done
               the
               better
               ,
               as
               oyling
               of
               the
               wheeles
               makes
               them
               goe
               the
               better
               .
               Psal
               :
               1.2
               .
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 blessed
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 meditate
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
              
               Your
               knowledge
               being
               brought
               to
               action
               helpes
               you
               much
               ;
               often
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               puts
               you
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               addes
               to
               your
               life
               ,
               though
               it
               hinders
               you
               in
               other
               things
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               not
               the
               word
               to
               heare
               ,
               live
               not
               under
               preaching
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               cost
               to
               get
               them
               ,
               or
               live
               where
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               are
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
               and
               live
               not
               this
               life
               .
               
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 might
                 be
                 bought
                 with
                 mony
              
               ;
               doe
               not
               they
               also
               sinne
               ,
               who
               doe
               lesse
               than
               hee
               ?
               that
               will
               not
               give
               mony
               for
               to
               have
               the
               Gospel
               brought
               unto
               them
               ?
               There
               is
               the
               like
               fault
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               may
               have
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               to
               it
               .
               If
               they
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               addeth
               not
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               it
               helpeth
               their
               acting
               and
               life
               .
               Those
               who
               neglect
               the
               constant
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               constant
               in
               private
               prayer
               ,
               those
               who
               neglect
               the
               speaking
               and
               talking
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               they
               neglect
               this
               life
               .
               That
               Arabian
               proverbe
               ,
               Shut
               up
               the
               five
               windowes
               ,
               that
               the
               house
               may
               bee
               full
               of
               light
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               good
               use
               here
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
               the
               five
               senses
               being
               shut
               up
               ,
               the
               fuller
               of
               light
               shall
               wee
               be
               :
               the
               not
               stopping
               up
               of
               them
               ,
               makes
               men
               ignorant
               ,
               cares
               and
               businesses
               possessing
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               roome
               left
               for
               better
               things
               .
               Let
               your
               minds
               be
               still
               plodding
               on
               that
               which
               may
               further
               you
               in
               grace
               and
               truth
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 ignorance
                 that
                 makes
                 men
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ephe.
              
               4.18
               .
               and
               this
               is
               not
               an
               ignorance
               that
               proceedeth
               from
               want
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               badnesse
               of
               your
               hearts
               ;
               Hard
               hearts
               make
               men
               ignorant
               :
               why
               doe
               men
               heare
               and
               yet
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               
                 because
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 hardened
              
               ?
               
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               grow
               not
               in
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               meanes
               to
               get
               this
               life
               is
               to
               bee
               much
               in
               doing
               :
               be
               much
               in
               doing
               ,
               in
               acting
               the
               duties
               of
               new
               obedience
               ;
               the
               more
               yee
               are
               occupied
               the
               more
               ye
               live
               ;
               else
               deadnesse
               will
               possesse
               you
               :
               be
               therefore
               still
               praying
               and
               meditating
               ,
               these
               will
               revive
               you
               :
               these
               are
               the
               coales
               that
               keepe
               the
               heart
               warme
               ;
               this
               life
               like
               water
               is
               apt
               to
               grow
               cold
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               acted
               and
               stirred
               up
               .
            
             
               
               But
               I
               must
               be
               full
               of
               life
               ere
               I
               can
               doe
               actions
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               that
               one
               begets
               the
               other
               ;
               action
               begets
               life
               ,
               and
               life
               begets
               action
               ;
               as
               health
               produceth
               exercises
               ,
               and
               exercise
               procureth
               health
               .
            
             
               
               But
               I
               am
               indisposed
               and
               unfit
               for
               such
               actions
               .
            
             
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               are
               indisposed
               ,
               the
               more
               need
               you
               have
               to
               be
               doing
               ,
               else
               you
               are
               more
               unexcusable
               ;
               the
               way
               to
               get
               heate
               is
               to
               bee
               acting
               :
               as
               motion
               doth
               bring
               life
               to
               a
               benummed
               member
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               to
               the
               soule
               :
               be
               awaked
               ,
               be
               stirring
               ,
               this
               will
               revive
               you
               againe
               ,
               
                 Christians
                 hearts
                 are
                 awaked
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 sleepe
              
               ;
               
               if
               they
               stirre
               them
               up
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               more
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               2.13
               .
               when
               Christians
               begin
               to
               languish
               ,
               their
               medicine
               is
               to
               rise
               up
               and
               be
               doing
               ,
               whence
               Saint
               Paul
               admonisheth
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               5.16
               ,
               
                 To
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               the
               Spirit
               stand
               not
               still
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               cannot
               stirre
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               still
               acting
               and
               walking
               :
               this
               acting
               helpes
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               first
               by
               inlarging
               and
               intending
               this
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               preventing
               that
               which
               increaseth
               death
               :
               the
               more
               we
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               prevent
               the
               way
               that
               leades
               to
               the
               Chambers
               of
               death
               :
               Be
               doing
               therefore
               ,
               if
               not
               one
               duty
               yet
               another
               .
               In
               the
               steppings
               out
               of
               your
               callings
               ,
               be
               doing
               ;
               be
               reading
               and
               praying
               ;
               Conferring
               and
               talking
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               there
               are
               so
               many
               dwarfes
               in
               grace
               .
               Men
               content
               themselves
               with
               morning
               and
               evening
               duties
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               if
               they
               doe
               them
               ▪
               but
               doe
               you
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               more
               constantly
               and
               abundantly
               .
               It
               is
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               doing
               :
               life
               is
               maintained
               by
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               ▪
               habits
               are
               mainetained
               by
               actions
               
               that
               are
               sutable
               to
               them
               ;
               We
               live
               in
               the
               commandements
               by
               well
               doing
               ,
               as
               the
               creature
               doth
               by
               food
               :
               Good
               actions
               mainetaine
               life
               ,
               it
               receives
               strength
               from
               well-doing
               :
               Set
               therefore
               your selves
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               doe
               holy
               duties
               ,
               be
               still
               praying
               ,
               doing
               more
               and
               more
               ;
               the
               more
               ye
               doe
               ,
               the
               more
               life
               increaseth
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               meanes
               to
               get
               this
               life
               is
               to
               get
               faith
               .
               Faith
               helps
               this
               life
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               it
               makes
               us
               to
               live
               this
               life
               by
               three
               several
               waies
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               gives
               a
               reality
               to
               the
               priviledges
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               makes
               you
               see
               they
               are
               priviledges
               indeed
               :
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               yee
               act
               the
               duties
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               ye
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               such
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               such
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               yee
               are
               heirs
               of
               all
               things
               .
               If
               yee
               thinke
               that
               God
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ;
               if
               ye
               intend
               ,
               and
               minde
               the
               priviledges
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               will
               you
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               :
               If
               ye
               doubt
               ,
               and
               question
               with
               Atheists
               ,
               whether
               these
               things
               be
               but
               dreames
               ,
               then
               ye
               intend
               them
               not
               and
               live
               not
               this
               life
               .
               He
               that
               beleeves
               saith
               ,
               let
               me
               have
               God
               sure
               :
               the
               other
               saith
               ,
               let
               me
               have
               that
               I
               touch
               and
               feele
               ;
               but
               the
               imaginary
               things
               consisting
               in
               faith
               and
               hope
               I
               care
               not
               for
               .
               The
               more
               ye
               beleeve
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               more
               ye
               are
               occupied
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               faith
               drawes
               you
               on
               to
               action
               :
               and
               this
               life
               is
               but
               the
               acting
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               new
               obedience
               .
               Faith
               and
               perswasion
               further
               other
               things
               :
               as
               if
               one
               be
               perswaded
               that
               
               such
               a
               thing
               will
               hurt
               him
               ,
               it
               produceth
               an
               action
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               abstinence
               :
               if
               a
               man
               be
               perswaded
               that
               he
               shall
               dye
               without
               the
               Physition
               ,
               he
               sends
               for
               him
               .
               So
               in
               all
               other
               actions
               ,
               perswasion
               is
               that
               which
               sets
               a
               man
               on
               worke
               .
               So
               in
               spirituall
               actions
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               such
               a
               sinne
               committed
               wil
               not
               make
               our
               bodies
               sicke
               but
               our
               soules
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               ;
               if
               we
               are
               perswaded
               our
               soules
               shall
               fare
               the
               better
               if
               wee
               doe
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               this
               make
               us
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               being
               perswaded
               wee
               shall
               have
               a
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               it
               produceth
               action
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               action
               the
               more
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               faith
               doth
               it
               by
               fitting
               us
               for
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               our
               life
               comes
               :
               1
               Ioh.
               5.12
               .
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 life
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               infuseth
               life
               into
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               conjoyned
               ;
               the
               conjunction
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               us
               is
               but
               relative
               :
               as
               betweene
               the
               King
               and
               the
               subject
               ;
               when
               the
               subjects
               resolve
               to
               take
               such
               an
               one
               for
               their
               king
               ,
               they
               are
               conjoyned
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               when
               a
               woman
               resolves
               to
               take
               such
               a
               man
               for
               her
               husband
               ,
               shee
               is
               conjoyned
               to
               him
               .
               The
               action
               of
               taking
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               him
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               comfort
               by
               him
               :
               hee
               that
               hath
               the
               Sonne
               in
               the
               relative
               union
               ,
               shall
               have
               him
               in
               the
               reall
               union
               :
               the
               Sonne
               will
               quicken
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               doth
               the
               body
               .
               A
               Christian
               hath
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Gal.
               2.21
               .
               
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 lives
                 in
                 me
              
               :
               all
               
               that
               I
               doe
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               it
               in
               me
               :
               all
               that
               the
               body
               doth
               ,
               the
               soule
               doth
               it
               :
               the
               body
               lives
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               soule
               lives
               in
               it
               .
               After
               that
               manner
               Christ
               lives
               in
               us
               :
               not
               a
               good
               thought
               or
               affection
               ,
               nor
               any
               resolution
               or
               motion
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               comes
               from
               Christ
               :
               being
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               he
               lives
               in
               us
               .
               Ioh.
               6.43
               .
               
                 he
                 that
                 eates
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinkes
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               As
               flesh
               gives
               life
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               the
               Sonne
               gives
               it
               to
               the
               soule
               ;
               To
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               prize
               him
               ,
               to
               desire
               and
               long
               after
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               after
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               ;
               to
               eate
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               for
               your
               God
               :
               In
               these
               two
               things
               stands
               the
               eating
               of
               Christ
               ,
               First
               in
               prising
               him
               exceedingly
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Crosse
               with
               all
               losses
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               beleving
               him
               to
               be
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               his
               :
               this
               eating
               and
               drinking
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               expresseth
               our
               relative
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               followes
               our
               reall
               union
               :
               the
               Spirit
               immediately
               gives
               this
               :
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               first
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               beleeve
               this
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               yee
               see
               the
               old
               Adam
               communicated
               corruption
               to
               all
               his
               posterity
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               borne
               of
               him
               ;
               so
               those
               who
               are
               borne
               of
               the
               new
               Adam
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               take
               him
               and
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               have
               grace
               communicated
               to
               them
               by
               him
               :
               
               this
               new
               birth
               makes
               you
               
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 
                 Adam
              
               :
               why
               then
               shall
               not
               the
               second
               Adam
               communicate
               grace
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               corruption
               ?
               The
               phylosophers
               were
               all
               deceived
               in
               this
               poynt
               ,
               from
               whence
               corruption
               should
               come
               ;
               but
               wee
               know
               that
               it
               came
               from
               Adam
               ;
               
               and
               so
               
                 doth
                 grace
                 come
                 from
                 Christ.
              
               To
               get
               this
               life
               ,
               let
               us
               seeke
               it
               in
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               beleeve
               more
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               humbled
               more
               ,
               repent
               more
               ,
               and
               take
               Christ
               more
               :
               take
               him
               on
               any
               condition
               ,
               prize
               him
               ,
               set
               him
               at
               the
               highest
               rate
               ,
               hold
               him
               fast
               .
               As
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               mariage
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               to
               marry
               will
               not
               part
               upon
               any
               condition
               ;
               they
               take
               one
               another
               for
               richer
               ,
               for
               poorer
               ,
               for
               better
               for
               worse
               :
               after
               this
               manner
               must
               wee
               take
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               yee
               take
               Christ
               thus
               ,
               the
               more
               yee
               have
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               so
               yee
               live
               more
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               .
               All
               grant
               that
               this
               life
               comes
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               get
               the
               Spirit
               but
               by
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Yee
               must
               first
               eate
               ere
               yee
               can
               bee
               nourished
               ;
               yee
               must
               fixe
               your
               eyes
               on
               his
               passion
               ,
               as
               the
               wife
               doth
               fixe
               her
               eyes
               or
               her
               husband
               :
               yee
               must
               seeke
               this
               life
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ultimately
               ,
               but
               yee
               must
               first
               have
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               then
               yee
               have
               life
               :
               He
               must
               have
               the
               Sonne
               that
               will
               have
               this
               life
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               ingraf●ed
               
                 into
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 into
                 the
                 roote
              
               :
               
               get
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               this
               life
               shall
               abound
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               meanes
               to
               get
               and
               increase
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               
                 The
                 mouth
                 of
                 
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 a
                 well
                 spring
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               10.20
               .
               they
               put
               life
               into
               those
               that
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               increase
               it
               in
               those
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               Ephe.
               4.24
               .
               
                 Their
                 speeches
                 minister
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ;
                 they
                 edifie
                 them
              
               :
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               talking
               of
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               puts
               life
               into
               men
               .
               The
               life
               of
               the
               body
               doth
               not
               communicate
               it selfe
               to
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               otherwise
               in
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               the
               life
               of
               it
               makes
               others
               to
               live
               more
               :
               as
               Iron
               sharpens
               Iron
               ,
               so
               one
               holy
               man
               doth
               another
               .
               See
               it
               by
               the
               contrary
               .
               In
               evill
               men
               who
               are
               dead
               there
               is
               an
               aptnesse
               to
               dead
               others
               ,
               their
               words
               are
               as
               continuall
               droppings
               to
               put
               out
               this
               life
               ;
               
                 their
                 tongues
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 Iames.
              
               3.6
               .
               The
               tongue
               of
               good
               men
               is
               a
               cole
               fetched
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               they
               have
               fire
               within
               them
               .
               When
               two
               lie
               together
               they
               keepe
               one
               another
               warme
               ;
               there
               is
               action
               and
               redaction
               ;
               which
               ingender
               heate
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               powerfull
               meanes
               to
               get
               and
               increase
               this
               life
               .
               The
               tongue
               ,
               the
               example
               and
               communion
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               full
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               powerfull
               to
               make
               men
               live
               .
               Gal.
               2.14
               .
               Paul
               speaking
               to
               Peter
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 why
                 compellest
                 thou
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               ?
               he
               used
               not
               outward
               compulsion
               ,
               his
               example
               and
               life
               was
               a
               compulsion
               .
               The
               company
               which
               wee
               keepe
               ,
               compells
               us
               to
               doe
               as
               they
               doe
               :
               Evill
               company
               are
               the
               Divels
               snares
               ,
               they
               doe
               as
               brambles
               ,
               keepe
               us
               in
               ,
               and
               fetter
               us
               :
               the
               sutablenesse
               of
               evill
               companions
               
               drawes
               out
               our
               secret
               corruption
               :
               He
               that
               resolves
               to
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               must
               resolve
               to
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               evill
               company
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               strong
               temptation
               unto
               evill
               ,
               and
               betake
               himselfe
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               betweene
               leading
               our selves
               into
               temptation
               ,
               and
               being
               led
               into
               it
               :
               when
               you
               leade
               your selves
               into
               temptation
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               doe
               when
               as
               you
               rush
               into
               evill
               company
               )
               you
               are
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               of
               Gods
               protection
               :
               
                 If
                 you
                 touch
                 pitch
                 yee
                 cannot
                 but
                 bee
                 defiled
                 with
                 it
                 ,
              
               wherefore
               make
               your
               company
               good
               :
               this
               is
               an
               effectuall
               and
               powerfull
               meanes
               to
               beget
               this
               life
               in
               you
               .
               
               
                 Saul
                 being
                 among
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 changed
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               :
               one
               that
               goeth
               fast
               ,
               makes
               those
               that
               goe
               with
               him
               to
               mend
               their
               pace
               .
               Act.
               11.23.24
               .
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 added
                 much
                 people
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Which
               manner
               of
               speaking
               shewes
               ,
               that
               the
               speeches
               of
               those
               who
               are
               full
               of
               faith
               ,
               helpes
               to
               breed
               faith
               :
               that
               if
               men
               be
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               quicken
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Evill
               company
               deads
               men
               :
               they
               are
               the
               trunkes
               through
               which
               the
               Divell
               speakes
               :
               and
               this
               deading
               is
               done
               in
               an
               insensible
               manner
               ,
               and
               then
               most
               of
               all
               where
               it
               is
               least
               perceived
               .
               Evill
               company
               poysons
               men
               ;
               a
               man
               turning
               his
               opiaion
               (
               which
               company
               can
               doe
               ,
               )
               is
               most
               of
               all
               poysoned
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               thinks
               that
               he
               hath
               least
               hurt
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               last
               meanes
               to
               get
               and
               increase
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               text
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               this
               will
               beget
               and
               increase
               this
               life
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               when
               wee
               speake
               to
               your
               eares
               ,
               hee
               speake
               to
               your
               hearts
               ,
               then
               ye
               live
               .
               Ye
               have
               two
               teachers
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               he
               that
               speakes
               to
               you
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               Christ.
               Heb.
               8
               .
               1●
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 teach
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               are
               two
               sheapheards
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               hee
               that
               feeds
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 sheapheard
                 of
                 the
                 sheepe
              
               :
               Ther
               are
               two
               great
               voices
               ,
               
               the
               one
               speaking
               outwardly
               to
               the
               eare
               ,
               the
               other
               when
               as
               Christ
               speakes
               effectually
               to
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               When
               Christ
               speakes
               inwardly
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               then
               men
               live
               and
               not
               before
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               speech
               as
               Christ
               spake
               to
               Lazarus
               ,
               
               
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ,
               and
               he
               came
               :
               his
               speaking
               puts
               life
               into
               us
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               inward
               speaking
               of
               life
               to
               the
               heart
               ?
               It
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               perswade
               fully
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               best
               to
               take
               Christ
               ,
               to
               set
               to
               an
               holy
               course
               ,
               to
               leade
               a
               new
               life
               .
               There
               is
               a
               speaking
               that
               comes
               neare
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               it
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               heare
               and
               understand
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               apprehend
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               practise
               them
               not
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               proximity
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               this
               life
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               come
               so
               neare
               as
               that
               he
               thinkes
               he
               acts
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               dead
               if
               he
               act
               it
               not
               :
               when
               he
               acts
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               made
               a
               living
               man
               ;
               and
               then
               hee
               thinkes
               and
               beleeves
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wayes
               of
               sinne
               are
               evill
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               evill
               to
               him
               .
               When
               God
               doth
               convince
               us
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               evill
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               evill
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               live
               and
               not
               before
               .
               A
               man
               having
               a
               businesse
               to
               doe
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               done
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               this
               one
               thing
               crosseth
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               but
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               his
               busines
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               :
               so
               in
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               have
               many
               offers
               of
               grace
               which
               doe
               not
               fully
               perswade
               him
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               if
               Gods
               helpe
               be
               absent
               :
               but
               when
               once
               he
               speakes
               ,
               he
               doth
               fully
               convince
               and
               perswade
               us
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               to
               continew
               .
               As
               Sathan
               having
               leave
               ,
               from
               God
               never
               gives
               over
               vexing
               man
               ;
               so
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               never
               cease
               to
               keepe
               us
               in
               good
               things
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               this
               life
               ,
               there
               the
               Spirit
               dwels
               .
            
             
               
               But
               after
               what
               manner
               is
               this
               effectuall
               perswasion
               wrought
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               when
               as
               God
               gives
               an
               eare
               ,
               and
               speakes
               a
               voyce
               for
               it
               to
               heare
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 eare
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 heare
              
               .
               Wee
               then
               heare
               ,
               
               when
               as
               there
               is
               a
               listning
               and
               yeelding
               disposition
               wrought
               within
               us
               :
               When
               as
               wee
               preach
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               that
               have
               hard
               hearts
               ,
               and
               nothing
               for
               to
               soften
               them
               ;
               therefore
               the
               word
               falls
               from
               them
               as
               raine
               from
               a
               stone
               :
               but
               if
               there
               be
               a
               man
               that
               God
               will
               chuse
               ,
               he
               fits
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               perswaded
               .
               This
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               24.45
               .
               
                 Hee
                 opened
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               When
               we
               speake
               to
               men
               ,
               we
               sow
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               fallow
               ground
               which
               will
               beare
               no
               Corne
               unlesse
               God
               plow
               it
               .
               Those
               that
               saw
               the
               
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 esteemed
                 them
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               because
               their
               hearts
               were
               hardned
               .
               Ephe.
               4.18
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thorow
                 the
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               the
               word
               or
               the
               threatnings
               :
               when
               God
               takes
               away
               this
               hardnesse
               ,
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               harken
               ;
               then
               comes
               light
               the
               beginning
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               informing
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               to
               judge
               righteous
               judgement
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               hee
               speakes
               ,
               it
               quickens
               them
               .
               It
               is
               the
               inward
               voyce
               that
               quickens
               :
               seeke
               therefore
               to
               God
               earnestly
               ;
               that
               Christ
               would
               speake
               to
               your
               hearts
               :
               yee
               heare
               and
               are
               not
               quickned
               ,
               because
               he
               speakes
               not
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               second
               point
               :
               
                 that
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               come
               now
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               noted
               out
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 meanes
                 to
                 translate
                 men
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               Men
               before
               they
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               are
               dead
               ;
               Christ
               by
               his
               voyce
               makes
               them
               living
               men
               .
               This
               voyce
               is
               the
               onely
               meanes
               ,
               to
               give
               life
               :
               
               there
               is
               no
               voyce
               but
               this
               that
               is
               able
               for
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               that
               's
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               Text.
               This
               proposition
               may
               bee
               resolved
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               First
               ,
               nothing
               else
               is
               able
               to
               translate
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               is
               able
               for
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               As
               it
               is
               sayd
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               justifies
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               but
               it
               can
               justifie
               :
               so
               may
               it
               be
               said
               of
               this
               voyce
               ,
               that
               nothing
               else
               can
               translate
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               can
               doe
               it
               .
               To
               translate
               from
               death
               to
               life
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               effectually
               to
               perswade
               and
               change
               the
               heart
               :
               now
               nothing
               else
               can
               thus
               perswade
               and
               alter
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               this
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               God
               himselfe
               frames
               the
               heart
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               a
               curious
               framed
               locke
               ;
               none
               can
               picke
               it
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               knowes
               the
               turning
               of
               it
               .
               God
               onely
               fits
               the
               perswasions
               to
               the
               turnings
               :
               mens
               perswasions
               are
               as
               one
               that
               will
               unlocke
               a
               locke
               with
               a
               wrong
               key
               .
               
                 God
                 onely
                 can
                 perswade
                 Iapheth
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 Shem
              
               ;
               
               Ministers
               cannot
               doe
               it
               .
               Esay
               .
               57.19
               .
               I
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 create
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 lippes
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               make
               them
               to
               bring
               comfort
               .
               
                 I
                 create
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 lippes
                 for
                 peace
                 by
                 my
                 power
                 .
              
               That
               this
               is
               so
               you
               may
               see
               by
               divers
               reasons
               .
            
             
               
               
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               see
               it
               by
               this
               ;
               we
               speaking
               to
               the
               quickest
               ,
               often
               times
               they
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               but
               then
               others
               doe
               :
               the
               same
               sometimes
               beleeve
               ,
               sometimes
               not
               .
               If
               man
               were
               the
               sole
               cause
               ,
               the
               word
               would
               have
               the
               same
               effect
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               is
               life
               ,
               and
               God
               onely
               gives
               life
               :
               it
               is
               as
               the
               breathing
               of
               life
               into
               a
               clod
               of
               earth
               .
               It
               requires
               an
               almighty
               power
               to
               worke
               this
               in
               those
               that
               beleeve
               .
               Ephe.
               1.19.20
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 raised
                 us
                 up
              
               :
               it
               is
               an
               almighty
               action
               to
               give
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               proper
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               voyce
               to
               translate
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               hee
               should
               loose
               his
               chiefest
               soveraignty
               :
               
               
                 hee
                 quickens
                 whom
                 hee
                 will
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 compassion
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 compassion
              
               :
               If
               men
               could
               translate
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               not
               be
               proper
               to
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               :
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               nothing
               else
               can
               doe
               it
               ,
               so
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               able
               for
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               At
               the
               first
               creation
               all
               was
               made
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               ;
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 light
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 light
              
               :
               let
               him
               say
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               follow
               mee
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               it
               .
               Matth.
               9.9
               .
               he
               saith
               
                 to
                 the
                 Publican
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 Custome
                 ,
                 follow
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 left
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 up
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 .
              
               Christ
               speaking
               to
               his
               eare
               and
               heart
               ,
               made
               him
               to
               follow
               him
               ;
               his
               speech
               was
               like
               the
               speech
               of
               Elias
               to
               
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 he
                 followed
                 him
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
              
               but
               doe
               it
               ;
               Christ
               speaking
               wee
               cannot
               but
               follow
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               this
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               that
               translateth
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               an
               inward
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               perswades
               
               men
               effectually
               to
               turne
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Sathan
               to
               God.
               It
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               effectuall
               working
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               who
               ever
               doth
               heare
               it
               ,
               lives
               :
               this
               voyce
               reneweth
               and
               changeth
               men
               ,
               translating
               them
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Now
               this
               effectuall
               speaking
               consists
               in
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               propounding
               the
               object
               ,
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               heart
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               must
               be
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               must
               be
               manifested
               to
               it
               :
               then
               there
               must
               be
               light
               in
               the
               heart
               to
               apprehend
               those
               reasons
               which
               are
               propounded
               .
               The
               Scripture
               propounds
               things
               by
               authority
               :
               and
               when
               as
               things
               are
               thus
               expounded
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               kindle
               light
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               them
               ,
               which
               another
               doth
               not
               .
               Marke
               how
               Moyses
               beginning
               his
               booke
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 God
                 did
              
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               perswade
               them
               by
               arguments
               to
               beleeve
               it
               :
               
               so
               Iohn
               begins
               his
               Gospel
               without
               perswasions
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 begining
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               so
               the
               Apostles
               commission
               was
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 preach
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 Come
              
               ;
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 beleeves
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 beleeves
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
              
               :
               The
               word
               of
               it selfe
               is
               sufficient
               authority
               :
               when
               the
               Gospell
               it selfe
               is
               thus
               propounded
               ,
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               kindles
               light
               in
               men
               .
               And
               when
               as
               the
               Gospell
               is
               propounded
               ,
               and
               light
               kindled
               ,
               then
               this
               life
               is
               wrought
               .
               Now
               there
               
               are
               three
               degrees
               of
               working
               this
               life
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               stirring
               up
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               :
               many
               there
               are
               that
               heare
               ,
               yet
               attend
               not
               .
               Act.
               16.14
               .
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 opened
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 unto
                 Pauls
                 preaching
                 .
              
               We
               sow
               on
               fallow
               ground
               till
               the
               Spirit
               opens
               the
               heart
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               convince
               and
               perswade
               effectually
               and
               fully
               .
               Ioh.
               16.8
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 convince
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 sinne
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               shall
               convince
               and
               perswade
               thorowly
               :
               none
               can
               doe
               this
               but
               the
               Spirit
               .
               It
               doth
               also
               farther
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               for
               them
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               when
               the
               knowledge
               is
               full
               ;
               when
               as
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               answered
               ,
               and
               the
               minde
               resolved
               to
               practise
               :
               Hypocrites
               and
               civill
               men
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               yet
               not
               fully
               ;
               therefore
               they
               never
               practise
               ;
               if
               one
               objection
               of
               the
               heart
               bee
               unanswered
               ,
               yee
               never
               come
               to
               practise
               .
            
             
               
               The
               last
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               keepe
               this
               voyce
               on
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               vanish
               not
               .
               Iames
               1.21
               .
               
                 The
                 ingrafted
                 word
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
              
               and
               none
               else
               .
               Men
               may
               attend
               for
               a
               flash
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               must
               ingraft
               the
               Word
               into
               the
               heart
               ;
               which
               as
               a
               sprig
               ingrafted
               ,
               growes
               bigger
               and
               bigger
               ,
               and
               hath
               fruit
               from
               the
               sap
               :
               other
               men
               having
               
               truthes
               not
               fastned
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               grow
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               .
            
             
               To
               understand
               fully
               what
               this
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               ;
               ye
               must
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               voyce
               .
               First
               ,
               an
               outward
               voyce
               of
               the
               word
               which
               all
               heare
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               inward
               voyce
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               This
               I
               collect
               out
               of
               Esa.
               6.9
               .
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 that
                 people
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 heare
                 ye
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 see
                 yee
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 perceive
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               an
               outward
               hearing
               ,
               an
               outward
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               inward
               .
               There
               is
               a
               common
               knowledge
               which
               all
               those
               have
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               there
               is
               a
               knowledge
               that
               is
               onely
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               saves
               them
               .
               The
               differences
               twixt
               these
               two
               knowledges
               ;
               that
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               in
               sixth
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ;
               twixt
               common
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               effectuall
               knowledge
               that
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               common
               knowledge
               is
               confused
               and
               generall
               ;
               this
               is
               distinct
               ,
               inward
               and
               particular
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               Ministry
               to
               all
               ,
               may
               breed
               a
               knowledge
               of
               truthes
               in
               men
               ;
               yet
               they
               apply
               them
               not
               to
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               turnings
               of
               them
               ;
               Heb.
               4.11
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 sharper
                 than
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 Sword
                 ,
                 discerning
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intentions
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 piercing
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 asunder
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 joynts
                 and
                 marrow
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Word
               of
               God
               that
               is
               lively
               
               indeed
               ;
               that
               voyce
               of
               God
               that
               is
               effectuall
               to
               salvation
               ,
               it
               is
               sharpe
               ,
               it
               strikes
               not
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               enters
               the
               inward
               parts
               .
               A
               staffe
               cannot
               enter
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               may
               bruise
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               enters
               like
               a
               two
               edged
               Sword
               ,
               discerning
               twixt
               morrall
               vertues
               ,
               and
               supernaturall
               things
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               it
               distinguisheth
               exactly
               twixt
               the
               rectitude
               and
               obliquity
               of
               mens
               hearts
               :
               this
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               As
               
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 naked
                 to
                 his
                 sight
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               to
               his
               word
               :
               See
               if
               the
               word
               be
               distinct
               to
               you
               ,
               else
               you
               know
               nothing
               .
               A
               man
               never
               knowes
               any
               thing
               ,
               till
               he
               knowes
               the
               Elements
               ,
               parts
               and
               grounds
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               onely
               makes
               you
               know
               things
               thus
               particularly
               .
               So
               in
               other
               things
               yee
               know
               not
               till
               you
               know
               particulars
               .
               Aristotle
               saith
               ;
               a
               man
               is
               not
               a
               Physition
               ,
               that
               knowes
               things
               in
               generall
               ,
               in
               the
               grosse
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               knowes
               them
               in
               particular
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Physition
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               such
               dry
               meates
               are
               good
               for
               a
               moyst
               stomacke
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               also
               know
               dry
               meates
               and
               the
               Symptomes
               of
               a
               moyst
               stomacke
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               To
               know
               what
               regeneration
               is
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               except
               yee
               know
               the
               parts
               ,
               the
               kinds
               and
               signes
               of
               it
               .
               To
               know
               that
               
                 none
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               
               except
               yee
               know
               the
               brethren
               and
               love
               them
               .
               To
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 hath
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
               is
               nothing
               ,
               except
               yee
               know
               that
               yee
               your selves
               have
               crucified
               it
               .
               This
               particular
               knowledge
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               manifest
               to
               a
               man
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.25
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               discerneth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               know
               things
               particularly
               that
               are
               in
               it
               .
               
               
                 The
                 sheepe
                 distinguish
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 sheapheard
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
              
               :
               when
               men
               come
               to
               heare
               ,
               they
               heare
               the
               voyce
               and
               distinguish
               not
               the
               sound
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               this
               particular
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               hearing
               of
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               workes
               a
               quicke
               sence
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               heare
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               outward
               voyce
               doth
               not
               :
               and
               this
               followes
               the
               former
               .
               Let
               knowledge
               be
               particular
               ,
               it
               workes
               quicke
               sence
               .
               Heb.
               4.11
               .
               the
               word
               is
               called
               
                 lively
                 in
                 operation
              
               :
               now
               life
               consists
               in
               quicknesse
               ,
               and
               motion
               ;
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               speaking
               effectually
               breeds
               quicknesse
               .
               
                 Sola
                 individua
                 agunt
                 et
                 sentiunt
              
               ,
               A
               knife
               in
               generall
               cuts
               nothing
               ,
               the
               particular
               knife
               cuts
               .
               To
               know
               in
               generall
               you
               are
               sinners
               ,
               have
               corrupt
               natures
               ,
               offend
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               workes
               nothing
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               reflection
               on
               your
               particular
               sinnes
               that
               workes
               ,
               this
               makes
               men
               tremble
               .
               Act.
               2.36.37
               .
               
                 Peter
                 having
                 told
                 the
                 Iewes
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 pricked
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               As
               it
               is
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               of
               comforts
               ,
               particular
               comforts
               only
               worke
               .
               
               If
               one
               can
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               then
               comfort
               followes
               :
               so
               particular
               threatnings
               make
               men
               sensible
               .
               When
               God
               said
               to
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 whereof
                 I
                 said
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 eate
              
               ?
               this
               made
               him
               feare
               .
               
               The
               word
               doth
               breed
               a
               quicke
               sence
               :
               they
               who
               have
               not
               this
               true
               voyce
               sounding
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               Esay
               .
               6.9
               .
               )
               
                 In
                 hearing
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 ;
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 fat
                 ,
                 their
                 eares
                 heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 eyes
                 shut
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               11.8
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               heare
               his
               voyce
               in
               a
               common
               manner
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               a
               man
               in
               a
               slumber
               :
               it
               stirres
               them
               not
               :
               their
               hearts
               are
               fat
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               sencelesse
               :
               for
               fat
               is
               without
               sence
               .
               The
               property
               of
               them
               that
               heare
               in
               an
               ineffectuall
               manner
               is
               this
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               one
               hearing
               a
               tale
               ,
               when
               as
               his
               minde
               is
               otherwhere
               .
               If
               the
               things
               propounded
               were
               naturall
               ,
               they
               would
               heare
               them
               well
               enough
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               dull
               of
               hearing
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               which
               followeth
               the
               second
               ;
               those
               that
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               but
               speculative
               .
               1
               Cor.
               2.6.9
               .
               
                 Wee
                 preach
                 wisedome
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
                 :
                 such
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 as
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 eare
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 revealeth
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               cheefest
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               have
               not
               seene
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               
               or
               heard
               with
               their
               eares
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               an
               experimentall
               knowledge
               which
               others
               have
               not
               .
               This
               experimentall
               and
               saving
               knowledge
               hath
               triall
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.13
               .
               
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 knowne
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
              
               :
               expound
               this
               by
               the
               33.
               of
               Ezekiell
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 When
                 this
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 yee
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 beene
                 amongst
                 you
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               doe
               this
               ,
               they
               shall
               know
               experimentally
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Prophet
               amongst
               them
               .
               1
               Ioh.
               5.19
               .
               
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               know
               it
               experimentally
               ;
               they
               can
               say
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               1
               of
               Ioh.
               1.1
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 seene
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hands
                 have
                 handled
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 delare
                 we
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 David
              
               takes
               it
               as
               peculiar
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               Psal.
               9.10
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 know
                 thy
                 name
                 will
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 not
                 forsaken
                 them
                 that
                 seeke
                 thee
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               experimentally
               know
               thee
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
               for
               thou
               never
               faylest
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
               they
               know
               it
               by
               experience
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.3
               .
               
                 Desire
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 :
                 if
                 yee
                 have
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 .
              
               We
               find
               in
               the
               Saints
               a
               longing
               after
               God
               :
               they
               desire
               him
               ,
               which
               others
               doe
               not
               :
               thus
               did
               David
               :
               Moreover
               they
               have
               assurance
               of
               salvation
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               not
               ;
               and
               this
               assurance
               comes
               from
               sence
               :
               
                 optima
                 demonstratio
                 
                 est
                 a
                 sensibus
              
               ;
               the
               best
               demonstration
               is
               from
               sence
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               feeles
               the
               fire
               hot
               knowes
               it
               best
               ;
               tasting
               breeds
               longing
               ;
               assurance
               from
               experience
               breeds
               certainty
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               effectuall
               knowledge
               that
               is
               bred
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               makes
               men
               approve
               and
               justifie
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               relish
               them
               :
               this
               followes
               the
               other
               ;
               when
               men
               have
               tryed
               them
               they
               approve
               them
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.63
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 quickens
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 profiteth
                 nothing
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Spirit
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
               Christ
               having
               spoken
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 meate
                 indeed
                 ;
                 many
                 were
                 offended
                 at
                 it
              
               :
               then
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 quicken
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               accept
               not
               my
               words
               ,
               because
               yee
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yee
               have
               but
               flesh
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               common
               knowledge
               ;
               my
               words
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               carnall
               ,
               therefore
               they
               doe
               not
               relish
               you
               .
               These
               words
               are
               otherwise
               interpreted
               by
               some
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               materials
               profit
               nothing
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               is
               undoubtedly
               the
               meaning
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               through
               the
               Scripture
               :
               the
               Spirit
               profits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               saving
               knowledge
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               men
               not
               having
               it
               ,
               doe
               not
               approve
               it
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               where
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               doth
               sound
               effectually
               ,
               there
               they
               justifie
               this
               :
               
                 Wisedome
                 is
                 justified
                 of
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               7.35
               .
               Rom.
               10.15
               .
               
                 How
                 beautifull
                 are
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 them
                 tha●
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               see
               much
               beauty
               in
               the
               
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               beautifull
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               vile
               to
               others
               .
               The
               Scripture
               often
               toucheth
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               as
               there
               is
               but
               a
               common
               knowledge
               ,
               men
               relish
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               they
               tast
               not
               the
               word
               :
               the
               spirituall
               part
               of
               the
               word
               crossing
               them
               ,
               is
               bitter
               to
               them
               .
               2
               Cor.
               2.15
               .
               
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 ;
                 to
                 many
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 death
              
               :
               it
               is
               a
               savour
               diffused
               through
               the
               house
               ,
               many
               there
               are
               who
               abhorre
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               guilty
               of
               death
               it
               leades
               them
               to
               death
               :
               In
               others
               it
               is
               the
               savour
               of
               life
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               smell
               a
               sweetnesse
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               brings
               them
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               heaven
               ;
               the
               word
               being
               powerfully
               taught
               ,
               there
               comes
               a
               savour
               :
               some
               smell
               sweetnesse
               in
               it
               ,
               others
               doe
               not
               so
               .
               Luk.
               2.35
               .
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 approve
                 or
                 disapprove
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 and
                 rising
                 of
                 many
              
               :
               So
               when
               he
               came
               
                 some
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 others
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 divel
              
               :
               some
               said
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 bad
                 :
              
               
               See
               how
               yee
               approve
               the
               word
               in
               its
               selfe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               mens
               lives
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               right
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               breeds
               holy
               affections
               ;
               the
               other
               doth
               not
               :
               this
               followes
               the
               other
               .
               If
               men
               justifie
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               they
               affect
               it
               .
               It
               s
               a
               generall
               rule
               ,
               that
               all
               full
               perswasions
               draw
               on
               affections
               :
               let
               it
               bee
               but
               a
               perswasion
               in
               habit
               ,
               it
               stirres
               as
               the
               habit
               is
               .
               1
               Thes.
               1.6
               .
               
                 My
                 word
                 was
                 to
                 you
                 not
                 
                 in
                 word
                 but
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 did
                 worke
                 in
                 you
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Ier.
              
               23.29
               .
               God
               comparing
               the
               word
               of
               true
               and
               false
               Prophets
               together
               ,
               saith
               thus
               ;
               
                 My
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 hammer
                 that
                 breaketh
                 the
                 stone
              
               :
               it
               is
               the
               powerfull
               word
               if
               it
               stirres
               your
               affections
               .
               Luke
               the
               last
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 that
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Emmaus
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 burned
                 within
                 them
              
               :
               they
               were
               full
               of
               holy
               affections
               .
               Consider
               if
               yee
               have
               these
               holy
               affections
               .
               Holy
               affections
               in
               the
               Scripture
               are
               ascribed
               to
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               every
               where
               ,
               where
               men
               heare
               ,
               or
               know
               a.
               right
               :
               Psal.
               112.1
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 delighteth
                 greatly
                 in
                 his
                 Commandements
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               1.2
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               See
               whether
               there
               be
               holy
               affections
               wrought
               in
               you
               by
               the
               word
               .
               
               
                 Felix
                 did
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 word
              
               ;
               so
               the
               second
               
                 ground
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 holy
                 joy
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               distinguish
               them
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               your
               joy
               be
               holy
               joy
               ,
               afflictions
               will
               not
               put
               it
               out
               :
               if
               your
               ioy
               be
               carnall
               joy
               ,
               persecution
               puts
               it
               out
               :
               but
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               extinguished
               by
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               that
               knowledge
               which
               is
               lively
               brings
               forth
               action
               ;
               it
               is
               powerfull
               in
               mens
               actions
               ,
               it
               is
               active
               and
               mighty
               in
               operation
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               
               It
               workes
               in
               mens
               hearts
               and
               lives
               mightily
               ,
               to
               overcome
               all
               contraries
               .
               Esa.
               6.10
               .
               
                 Make
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 fat
                 ▪
                 make
                 their
                 eares
                 heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 see
                 with
                 
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 with
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 healed
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Let
               them
               have
               such
               a
               common
               knowledge
               as
               civill
               men
               and
               hypocrites
               have
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               least
               seeing
               aright
               ,
               they
               understand
               with
               their
               hearts
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               they
               bee
               healed
               .
               Seeing
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               is
               meant
               seeing
               with
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               see
               with
               ,
               their
               hearts
               will
               be
               wrought
               on
               :
               their
               hearts
               being
               wrought
               on
               ,
               they
               are
               converted
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               healed
               .
               This
               followes
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Let
               the
               affections
               be
               stirred
               ,
               and
               actions
               will
               forthwith
               follow
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               immediate
               principles
               of
               action
               ;
               what
               one
               affects
               hee
               doth
               ;
               these
               are
               tyed
               all
               on
               one
               string
               :
               flashy
               affections
               ,
               flashy
               actions
               .
               Ioh.
               6.45
               ,
               Christ
               speakes
               thus
               of
               this
               knowledge
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 all
                 hee
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 therefore
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 commeth
                 to
                 mee
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               heareth
               this
               true
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               comes
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               breede
               actions
               whereby
               they
               come
               to
               me
               .
               See
               if
               your
               knowledge
               bee
               operative
               .
               Iam.
               1.22
               .
               the
               Apostle
               distinguishing
               of
               hearers
               ,
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 hearers
                 onely
                 but
                 doers
              
               too
               ;
               if
               yee
               finde
               not
               this
               operative
               working
               change
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               spoken
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               
               But
               even
               the
               Saints
               have
               many
               defects
               in
               their
               actions
               ,
               therfore
               actions
               follow
               not
               hearing
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               actions
               are
               weake
               and
               faint
               ,
               so
               their
               knowledge
               is
               weake
               .
               Heb.
               12.5
               ,
               
                 They
                 often
                 forget
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 .
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.13
               .
               
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 forgotten
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               faile
               is
               from
               some
               doubt
               ,
               from
               some
               shaking
               within
               :
               when
               as
               you
               see
               a
               defect
               in
               actions
               ,
               or
               affections
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               you
               want
               this
               convincing
               knowledge
               .
               The
               way
               to
               stirre
               up
               affection
               and
               action
               ,
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               increaseth
               this
               operative
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               
               that
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               translate
               men
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               let
               us
               examine
               our selves
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               then
               let
               us
               know
               our
               cases
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               :
               they
               that
               have
               not
               heard
               it
               are
               dead
               .
               Consider
               it
               is
               your
               distinct
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               a
               knowledge
               in
               grosse
               or
               generall
               ,
               that
               inlivens
               you
               .
               Know
               yee
               the
               passages
               and
               working
               of
               regeneration
               and
               repentance
               ?
               finde
               yee
               the
               Word
               as
               fire
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               hammer
               ?
               the
               Word
               is
               such
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               found
               so
               of
               them
               that
               receive
               it
               aright
               .
               Have
               ye
               an
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ?
               approve
               yee
               Gods
               Image
               ,
               his
               wayes
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ?
               doe
               yee
               justifie
               wisedome
               ?
               are
               your
               hearts
               opened
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ?
               doe
               ye
               like
               it
               ?
               At
               Christs
               comming
               many
               hearts
               were
               opened
               ,
               
               because
               then
               his
               Word
               came
               ,
               and
               it
               opened
               many
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               shewed
               them
               what
               they
               were
               .
               How
               doe
               yee
               affect
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ?
               how
               do
               yee
               realish
               holy
               affections
               in
               them
               ?
               blessednesse
               goeth
               alwayes
               with
               them
               .
               Affections
               are
               alwayes
               a
               signe
               of
               this
               life
               :
               have
               yee
               received
               the
               Word
               with
               them
               ?
               have
               yee
               sorrowed
               for
               your
               sinnes
               ?
               doe
               you
               delight
               in
               God
               ?
               This
               wil
               beget
               holy
               affections
               which
               wil
               last
               ;
               afflictions
               will
               not
               put
               them
               out
               ;
               holy
               joy
               is
               not
               damped
               with
               afflictions
               ,
               carnall
               joy
               is
               .
               What
               are
               your
               lives
               and
               actions
               ?
               If
               yee
               seeing
               others
               holy
               ,
               cannot
               doe
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               this
               voyce
               hath
               not
               spoken
               to
               you
               .
               All
               who
               heare
               Christs
               voyce
               will
               come
               and
               be
               doing
               .
               Iam.
               1.22
               .
               If
               doing
               be
               joyned
               with
               hearing
               ,
               if
               yee
               are
               doers
               as
               well
               as
               hearers
               ,
               this
               voyce
               hath
               spoken
               to
               you
               ;
               if
               your
               practise
               be
               not
               joyned
               ,
               yee
               are
               deceived
               .
               If
               yee
               finde
               upon
               examination
               that
               yee
               have
               not
               heard
               this
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               remember
               that
               Christs
               
                 sheepe
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
              
               ;
               
               yee
               may
               therefore
               feare
               yee
               bee
               lost
               sheepe
               if
               ye
               heare
               it
               not
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               eare
               heares
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 hidden
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hidden
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 perish
              
               ;
               
               where
               men
               
                 live
                 in
                 ignorance
                 and
                 heare
                 not
                 ,
                 God
                 regards
                 not
                 it
                 so
                 much
              
               :
               that
               's
               not
               the
               time
               of
               tryall
               .
               
               So
               where
               they
               have
               the
               Word
               as
               wheate
               covered
               with
               chaffe
               ,
               it
               tryeth
               not
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Word
               
                 commeth
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
              
               as
               the
               Scribes
               ;
               
                 when
                 Christs
                 
                 voyce
                 sounds
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 see
              
               how
               yee
               are
               affected
               :
               if
               then
               yee
               heare
               not
               ,
               yee
               are
               dead
               .
               Cant.
               2.
               
               Christs
               comming
               is
               
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Spring
                 time
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               flowers
               appeare
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               birds
               begin
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               the
               trees
               put
               out
               their
               greene
               fruite
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               Christ
               makes
               himselfe
               knowne
               ,
               it
               is
               Spring
               time
               :
               doe
               you
               spring
               when
               the
               Word
               comes
               ,
               when
               the
               messages
               of
               salvation
               are
               made
               knowne
               unto
               you
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               yee
               are
               dead
               .
               Our
               end
               in
               speaking
               this
               is
               not
               to
               trouble
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               salvation
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               shew
               you
               what
               keeps
               men
               off
               from
               hearing
               Christs
               voyce
               ,
               that
               knowing
               the
               impediments
               yee
               may
               remove
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               impediments
               are
               seven
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               selfe-wisedome
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               great
               impediment
               from
               hearing
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               selfe
               conceitednesse
               hinders
               men
               much
               ,
               because
               it
               breeds
               a
               despising
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God.
               1
               Cor.
               2.14
               .
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 receiveth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnesse
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               therefore
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.18
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 foole
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               him
               lay
               aside
               that
               wisedome
               which
               begetteth
               pride
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               Michals
               disposition
               is
               in
               every
               one
               of
               us
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               
                 shee
                 despised
                 David
              
               :
               so
               men
               chalke
               out
               a
               way
               to
               themselves
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               will
               goe
               ,
               they
               will
               seeke
               their
               owne
               wayes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               subiect
               
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               Rom.
               8.7
               .
               
                 The
                 carnall
                 mind
                 is
                 enmity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neyther
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 .
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.5
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               imaginations
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 with
                 them
                 build
                 up
                 themselves
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 their
                 courses
                 .
              
               The
               greatest
               opposition
               is
               in
               mens
               minds
               :
               take
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               true
               opinion
               ,
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               remove
               his
               lusts
               ,
               but
               false
               iudgements
               are
               as
               bulwarkes
               against
               Gods
               wisedome
               .
               Men
               will
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               because
               they
               thinke
               their
               state
               is
               good
               .
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               15.1
               .
               but
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               came
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               men
               now
               ,
               doe
               we
               lay
               open
               their
               sinnes
               unto
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               perswaded
               :
               men
               will
               bee
               righteous
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bee
               perswaded
               that
               Christ
               must
               
                 bee
                 made
                 unto
                 them
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
              
               .
               This
               opinion
               of
               our selves
               is
               a
               great
               impediment
               ,
               this
               contemnes
               the
               Way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fashions
               out
               our
               owne
               wayes
               ;
               this
               contenting
               of
               our selves
               with
               our
               present
               estate
               makes
               us
               to
               erre
               :
               therefore
               Psal.
               119.21
               .
               
                 Cursed
                 are
                 the
                 proud
                 that
                 are
                 alwayes
                 erring
                 from
                 thy
                 Law
              
               :
               Selfe
               conceit
               makes
               men
               erre
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               impediment
               is
               custome
               :
               men
               have
               beene
               used
               to
               such
               wayes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               alter
               them
               .
               Ioh.
               4.12
               .
               
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 was
                 much
                 held
                 off
                 with
                 this
                 argument
                 .
              
               Christ
               comming
               to
               teach
               her
               the
               doctrine
               of
               salvation
               ;
               
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 greater
              
               ,
               said
               shee
               ,
               
                 than
                 our
                 father
                 Iacob
                 that
                 gave
                 us
                 this
                 Well
              
               ?
               This
               opinion
               that
               our
               fathers
               have
               gone
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               transmitted
               to
               us
               ,
               hinders
               men
               much
               ;
               men
               cannot
               indure
               newnesse
               .
               Lot
               is
               taxed
               for
               this
               by
               the
               
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               19.9
               .
               
                 This
                 fellow
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 sojorne
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 now
                 bee
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ?
              
               So
               Act.
               17.
               
               
                 Paul
                 preaching
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 the
                 Athenians
                 asked
                 ,
                 What
                 new
                 doctrine
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 thou
                 preachest
                 ?
              
               Men
               being
               accustomed
               to
               a
               way
               ,
               it
               winns
               their
               opinion
               ;
               men
               having
               once
               judged
               ,
               are
               loth
               to
               judge
               againe
               :
               custome
               winnes
               their
               affection
               .
               Change
               is
               troublesome
               :
               men
               having
               gone
               long
               in
               a
               course
               they
               will
               still
               plod
               on
               in
               the
               same
               tract
               .
               Custome
               of
               our
               fathers
               ,
               or
               country
               ,
               or
               place
               where
               wee
               are
               ,
               our
               owne
               custome
               makes
               us
               loath
               to
               forsake
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Similitude
               is
               a
               great
               hinderance
               .
               Exod.
               7.22
               .
               
                 Pharaohs
                 heart
                 was
                 hardned
                 because
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 Moyses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 did
              
               ;
               So
               similitude
               hinders
               men
               from
               imbracing
               the
               wayes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God.
               Men
               seeing
               Papists
               austerity
               like
               our
               mortification
               ,
               their
               suffering
               like
               true
               martyrdome
               ,
               they
               are
               perswaded
               of
               their
               wayes
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               of
               ours
               ;
               so
               for
               civility
               ,
               when
               as
               men
               see
               it
               so
               like
               religion
               ,
               as
               a
               sparke
               is
               like
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               imbrace
               it
               :
               All
               deceit
               is
               from
               similitude
               ,
               false
               wares
               having
               the
               same
               dye
               that
               true
               have
               ,
               deceive
               the
               buiers
               :
               so
               falling
               starres
               
               are
               like
               other
               starres
               .
               When
               wee
               see
               some
               men
               that
               professe
               religion
               to
               be
               false
               hearted
               ,
               we
               thinke
               all
               are
               so
               :
               wherefore
               Phil.
               1.10
               .
               The
               Apostle
               prayes
               ,
               that
               
                 They
                 might
                 abound
                 in
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 differ
              
               :
               This
               proximity
               makes
               us
               deceived
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               false
               experiments
               hinder
               us
               much
               ;
               some
               experiments
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               should
               draw
               us
               nearer
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               wee
               make
               false
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               separate
               us
               farther
               from
               him
               ;
               As
               if
               God
               afflict
               and
               restore
               againe
               ,
               or
               keepe
               us
               from
               affliction
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               hardened
               .
               Exod.
               8.15
               .
               
                 When
                 as
                 the
                 Frogges
                 were
                 removed
                 ,
                 Pharoah
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 hardned
              
               :
               rest
               made
               him
               harden
               his
               heart
               :
               so
               many
               times
               it
               makes
               men
               slight
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               which
               God
               layes
               on
               them
               .
               We
               may
               see
               this
               in
               Souldiers
               and
               Mariners
               ;
               none
               more
               ready
               to
               contemne
               dangers
               than
               they
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               often
               escaped
               ;
               they
               delude
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               that
               should
               draw
               them
               to
               salvation
               .
               Rootes
               will
               make
               the
               weeds
               grow
               againe
               ,
               not
               being
               taken
               heed
               of
               .
               
               
                 The
                 long
                 suffering
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               so
               .
               2
               Pet.
               3.3
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 shall
                 come
                 mockers
                 ,
                 walking
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               and
               saying
               ▪
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 continue
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 creation
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               shall
               feele
               nothing
               ,
               apprehend
               nothing
               that
               God
               doth
               ;
               iudgements
               being
               beleeved
               
               they
               second
               the
               Word
               ;
               being
               eluded
               ,
               they
               hinder
               us
               and
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fift
               impediment
               is
               ignorance
               ;
               men
               know
               not
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               doe
               not
               imbrace
               them
               .
               Ioh
               4.10
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 knowne
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 speaketh
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               There
               is
               enough
               in
               religion
               to
               make
               men
               love
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               it
               :
               there
               is
               vertue
               in
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               beauty
               and
               profit
               in
               it
               .
               Esa.
               57.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 peace
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               
               
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 wayes
                 of
                 pleasantnesse
              
               there
               is
               honour
               in
               it
               ;
               
                 old
                 age
                 is
                 honourable
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               But
               mens
               hearts
               are
               full
               of
               darkenesse
               ;
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               neyther
               doe
               they
               understand
               it
               .
               2
               Pet.
               2.12
               ▪
               
                 They
                 speake
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 know
                 not
              
               ;
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               they
               know
               the
               things
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               know
               them
               not
               experimentally
               and
               really
               ,
               and
               that
               deceives
               them
               .
               1
               Cor.
               8.2
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thinke
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 yet
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 .
              
               One
               may
               know
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               know
               nothing
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               :
               Ignorance
               deceives
               many
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               to
               measure
               religion
               by
               a
               false
               rule
               ,
               and
               common
               opinion
               .
               Act.
               24.14
               .
               it
               is
               called
               heresy
               ;
               when
               yee
               judge
               of
               it
               by
               externall
               shewes
               ,
               all
               basenesse
               is
               outwardly
               in
               religion
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               like
               a
               costly
               thing
               covered
               with
               straw
               :
               Christ
               was
               hid
               under
               a
               
                 Carpenters
                 Sonne
              
               ;
               
               
                 preaching
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 foolishnesse
              
               :
               so
               our
               ignorance
               in
               attributing
               things
               to
               false
               causes
               keepes
               us
               off
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 hid
              
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 hidden
                 
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 perish
              
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               double
               ignorance
               ;
               privative
               ,
               and
               positive
               ;
               that
               is
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 blinds
                 men
                 ,
              
               breeding
               a
               false
               perswasion
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               perswasion
               of
               evill
               .
            
             
               
               The
               sixt
               impediment
               is
               in
               consideration
               :
               men
               doe
               not
               consider
               the
               things
               they
               might
               know
               :
               if
               men
               would
               deduce
               one
               thing
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               they
               know
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               God.
               Deut.
               29.2.3
               .
               
                 Yee
                 have
                 seene
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 upon
                 Pharoah
                 and
                 his
                 servants
                 :
                 yee
                 have
                 seene
                 those
                 great
                 signes
                 and
                 miracles
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 untill
                 this
                 day
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               have
               not
               profited
               because
               yee
               have
               not
               considered
               .
               We
               thinke
               if
               that
               we
               had
               lived
               then
               ,
               wee
               had
               beleeved
               ,
               yet
               wee
               see
               how
               few
               of
               them
               did
               beleeve
               :
               we
               beleeve
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yet
               what
               inconsequence
               is
               there
               in
               mens
               lives
               ,
               because
               wee
               doe
               not
               consider
               things
               .
               Consideration
               helpes
               to
               perfect
               mens
               actions
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               a
               circular
               line
               ;
               one
               part
               helpes
               the
               other
               .
               If
               wee
               looke
               backe
               and
               examine
               our
               actions
               ,
               it
               helpes
               ;
               want
               of
               it
               hinders
               .
               What
               is
               repentance
               ,
               but
               consideration
               ?
               Ier.
               8.6
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 keepes
                 men
                 from
                 salvation
                 .
              
               2
               Chron.
               6.37
               .
               
                 If
                 they
                 bethinke
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 whither
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 
                 and
                 pray
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 captivity
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wee
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
                 and
                 dealt
                 wickedly
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 .
              
               So
               Ier.
               8.6
               .
               
                 God
                 harkned
                 whether
                 any
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
               men
               goe
               on
               and
               consider
               not
               .
               Hosea
               .
               4.11
               .
               
                 Whoredome
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 wine
                 ,
                 steale
                 away
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               not
               to
               consider
               .
               Mark.
               6.52
               .
               
                 They
                 considered
                 not
                 the
                 loaves
              
               ,
               therefore
               their
               hearts
               were
               hardened
               :
               they
               were
               feareful
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               because
               they
               considered
               not
               the
               miracle
               of
               the
               loaves
               .
            
             
               
               The
               seventh
               impediment
               ,
               is
               a
               certaine
               stifnesse
               and
               obfirmation
               of
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               setled
               to
               continue
               in
               such
               a
               course
               that
               is
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               crosse
               him
               in
               it
               are
               enemies
               to
               him
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               it
               crosseth
               it
               :
               one
               reckons
               not
               a
               man
               his
               enemy
               unlesse
               hee
               crosse
               him
               .
               It
               must
               be
               so
               ;
               every
               creature
               as
               long
               as
               it
               hath
               a
               being
               ,
               opposeth
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
               so
               every
               man
               that
               delights
               himselfe
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               lust
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               cleansed
               and
               washed
               from
               it
               ,
               
               
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Christ
                 reigne
                 over
                 him
              
               ;
               he
               will
               have
               his
               elbow
               roome
               .
               Those
               men
               that
               are
               not
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               they
               count
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               eyther
               vanity
               or
               folly
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               submit
               unto
               them
               ,
               nor
               yet
               heare
               Christs
               voyce
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               meanes
               ,
               the
               helpes
               ,
               
               and
               wayes
               to
               breake
               through
               the
               impediments
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               Word
               with
               profit
               ,
               are
               these
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               to
               heare
               profitably
               ,
               that
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               bee
               not
               a
               common
               voyce
               ,
               but
               peculiar
               ,
               take
               that
               rule
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               Luk.
               8.18
               .
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 how
                 yee
                 heare
              
               .
               Christ
               gave
               that
               admonition
               to
               his
               hearers
               ,
               and
               I
               give
               it
               to
               you
               :
               looke
               to
               your selves
               ,
               take
               heed
               how
               yee
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ;
               doe
               it
               diligently
               :
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               added
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               :
               
                 for
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               yee
               heare
               and
               get
               a
               little
               knowledge
               ,
               yee
               shall
               have
               more
               :
               hee
               that
               yeeldeth
               some
               fruits
               ,
               shall
               bring
               foorth
               more
               :
               hee
               that
               doth
               some
               things
               ,
               shall
               doe
               more
               ,
               God
               will
               blesse
               you
               .
               
                 But
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               your
               hearts
               shall
               be
               hardened
               ,
               and
               that
               common
               knowledge
               which
               you
               have
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.2
               .
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 fruite
                 God
                 cuts
                 downe
                 .
              
               God
               lookes
               into
               a
               Congregation
               to
               see
               who
               doth
               make
               conscience
               of
               hearing
               ;
               those
               
                 that
                 doe
                 ,
                 he
                 purgeth
              
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               profit
               not
               ,
               hee
               curseth
               :
               he
               takes
               not
               away
               their
               lives
               ,
               but
               their
               graces
               ,
               makes
               them
               wither
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               comes
               to
               death
               .
               Luk.
               19.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 had
                 ten
                 Talents
              
               ,
               he
               that
               had
               most
               ,
               
                 had
                 more
                 given
                 him
              
               :
               To
               practise
               a
               little
               is
               the
               way
               to
               get
               more
               .
               
                 The
                 Talent
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 most
                 Talents
                 .
              
               There
               are
               two
               rewards
               
               for
               him
               that
               useth
               the
               Talent
               well
               .
               First
               ,
               hee
               shall
               have
               m●re
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               
                 shall
                 be
                 ruler
                 over
                 ten
                 Cities
              
               ;
               hee
               shall
               have
               comfort
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               :
               hee
               shall
               have
               more
               comfor●
               and
               grace
               .
               See
               how
               he
               dealt
               with
               
                 Nathaniel
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               1.50
               .
               
                 Because
                 he
                 confessed
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeved
                 because
                 Christ
                 saw
                 him
                 under
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 tels
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 see
                 greater
                 things
                 than
                 these
                 .
                 Ioh.
              
               7.17
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               yee
               practise
               according
               to
               your
               knowledge
               ▪
               you
               shall
               know
               more
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               confirmed
               to
               you
               .
               Let
               men
               know
               and
               not
               practise
               ,
               then
               Rom.
               1.21.22
               .
               
                 Because
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 a●
                 God
                 ,
                 neyther
                 are
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 gives
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 thorow
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 dishonour
                 their
                 owne
                 bodyes
                 betweene
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               ;
               as
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               So
               in
               the
               2
               Thess.
               2.9
               .
               
                 Because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               because
               they
               heard
               much
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 strong
                 delusions
                 to
                 beleeve
                 lyes
                 .
              
               See
               it
               by
               experience
               :
               when
               as
               men
               play
               with
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               God
               gives
               them
               up
               to
               heresies
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 strive
                 long
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 Pearles
                 before
                 Swine
              
               ;
               and
               will
               hee
               himselfe
               doe
               it
               ?
               Consider
               what
               yee
               doe
               in
               every
               doctrine
               of
               salvation
               ,
               that
               is
               preached
               to
               you
               ;
               yee
               eyther
               
               relish
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               yee
               obey
               it
               ,
               or
               disobey
               it
               ;
               ye
               taste
               it
               ,
               
               or
               disrelish
               it
               :
               If
               
                 yee
                 taste
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 unto
                 death
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               brings
               death
               and
               leades
               to
               hell
               :
               if
               yee
               savour
               it
               aright
               ,
               it
               brings
               to
               heaven
               .
               There
               is
               no
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               the
               not
               obeying
               of
               it
               bringeth
               something
               to
               your
               damnation
               .
               When
               the
               savour
               of
               Christs
               knowledge
               is
               made
               manifest
               ,
               not
               receiving
               it
               ,
               ye
               reject
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               brings
               a
               curse
               .
               Heb.
               6.7.8
               ,
               
                 The
                 earth
                 which
                 drinketh
                 in
                 the
                 raine
                 which
                 commeth
                 oft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 hearbes
                 meete
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 dressed
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 thornes
                 and
                 briers
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burned
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               as
               raine
               it
               makes
               ,
               hearbs
               and
               weeds
               to
               grow
               :
               if
               hearbs
               grow
               ,
               God
               doth
               prosper
               it
               more
               ;
               if
               it
               fals
               upon
               rockes
               it
               withers
               more
               and
               more
               ;
               God
               doth
               curse
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               divinity
               as
               in
               other
               sciences
               :
               in
               them
               ye
               may
               neglect
               a
               yeare
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               get
               it
               againe
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               this
               ;
               yee
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               returne
               againe
               ,
               yee
               are
               neare
               a
               curse
               ,
               yee
               cannot
               redeeme
               it
               .
               See
               what
               followes
               in
               the
               neglecting
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               In
               the
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               36.15.16
               .
               
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 messengers
                 rising
                 up
                 early
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 mocked
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 misused
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 was
                 
                 no
                 remedy
                 .
              
               Grace
               may
               stand
               with
               infirmities
               before
               they
               are
               reveiled
               ,
               but
               being
               reveiled
               the
               light
               discerneth
               them
               .
               If
               men
               refuse
               ,
               God
               indures
               it
               not
               .
               Act.
               17.30
               .
               
                 The
                 times
                 of
                 that
                 igno●rance
                 God
                 regarded
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 being
                 reveiled
              
               ;
               God
               will
               beare
               no
               longer
               .
               Before
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               came
               ,
               
                 the
                 Axe
                 was
                 not
                 laide
                 to
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 tree
              
               ;
               
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 was
              
               ;
               because
               then
               the
               Gospel
               was
               made
               knowne
               ;
               hee
               revealed
               the
               truth
               .
               When
               the
               truth
               is
               once
               revealed
               ,
               if
               men
               doe
               not
               then
               receive
               it
               ,
               God
               indures
               it
               not
               .
               Heb.
               3.13
               .
               
                 To
                 day
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 heare
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
               God
               will
               not
               stay
               longer
               than
               
                 this
                 day
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               day
               ,
               (
               when
               it
               is
               wee
               cannot
               prescribe
               )
               after
               which
               God
               will
               not
               offer
               grace
               :
               but
               commonly
               wee
               see
               that
               men
               being
               of
               the
               age
               of
               discretion
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               way
               shewed
               ,
               if
               they
               neglect
               it
               then
               ,
               they
               commonly
               perish
               .
               God
               hath
               a
               secret
               time
               .
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 had
                 their
                 day
              
               ;
               but
               because
               
                 they
                 accounted
                 them selves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 Paul
                 did
                 turne
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               13.46
               .
               Saule
               had
               his
               day
               ,
               hee
               had
               common
               gifts
               and
               profited
               not
               ,
               therefore
               God
               forsooke
               him
               .
               So
               Israell
               had
               their
               day
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               neglected
               it
               ,
               God
               bids
               
                 Ieremiah
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               Consider
               what
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               not
               absent
               your selves
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               places
               wherein
               you
               are
               ,
               without
               weighty
               affaires
               ,
               which
               will
               excuse
               you
               before
               God
               :
               
               so
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               you
               know
               it
               should
               bee
               kept
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               holy
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               holy
               ,
               I
               would
               aske
               you
               this
               question
               ;
               whether
               it
               bee
               holy
               in
               whole
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ?
               If
               all
               of
               it
               be
               holy
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               arbitrary
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               sequestred
               from
               common
               uses
               .
               The
               vessels
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               holy
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               used
               but
               about
               holy
               things
               :
               So
               the
               Temple
               is
               holy
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               place
               set
               apart
               for
               Gods
               service
               :
               so
               time
               is
               holy
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               bestowed
               on
               holy
               things
               ,
               holy
               thoughts
               ,
               holy
               duties
               ;
               consider
               that
               it
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               part
               thereof
               is
               holy
               ;
               and
               then
               deny
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               sanctified
               .
               Some
               men
               spend
               their
               time
               which
               they
               should
               redeeme
               ,
               
               in
               idlenesse
               and
               gaming
               ;
               most
               in
               drunkennesse
               and
               disorder
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               should
               .
               Yee
               have
               heard
               of
               mortification
               ;
               yee
               have
               heard
               the
               doctrine
               of
               changing
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ;
               apply
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               how
               you
               heare
               ;
               yee
               that
               heard
               it
               negligently
               shall
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               meanes
               to
               heare
               profitably
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               1
               Thess.
               2.13
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               makes
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               effectuall
               ,
               to
               heare
               it
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               consider
               ,
               whose
               word
               it
               is
               .
               Consider
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               proceeds
               from
               God
               who
               is
               present
               ,
               God
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               we
               speake
               in
               his
               stead
               :
               
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sinay
                 ,
              
               
               and
               would
               have
               continued
               
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               know
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 desired
                 that
                 ▪
                 Moses
                 should
                 speake
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Wee
                 beseech
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               of
               much
               moment
               ,
               to
               heare
               it
               as
               Gods
               Word
               :
               morrall
               truths
               may
               build
               you
               up
               in
               morrall
               vertues
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               profitable
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               but
               they
               will
               not
               breed
               spirituall
               life
               :
               that
               the
               Word
               onely
               doth
               ,
               being
               received
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Iohn
               6.65
               .
               when
               as
               Christ
               demanded
               of
               the
               twelve
               ,
               
                 whether
                 they
                 also
                 would
                 goe
                 away
                 ?
                 Peter
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 ;
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 goe
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               A
               man
               is
               not
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               conjunction
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               soule
               :
               God
               is
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               hee
               puts
               life
               into
               it
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 conjoyned
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 when
              
               it
               is
               thus
               received
               .
               The
               Word
               comming
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               wee
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               us
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               have
               us
               doe
               it
               :
               we
               doe
               it
               simply
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               accepts
               it
               .
               When
               we
               receive
               the
               Word
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               faith
               ,
               and
               full
               Assurance
               ,
               then
               it
               breeds
               life
               within
               us
               :
               and
               when
               it
               begets
               life
               then
               it
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               it
               comes
               in
               power
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               become
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               1.5
               .
               When
               we
               receive
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               as
               from
               God
               himselfe
               with
               full
               assurance
               ,
               then
               it
               workes
               effectually
               ,
               then
               it
               begetteth
               life
               in
               us
               .
               To
               live
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               sence
               and
               motion
               ,
               to
               be
               acting
               :
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               word
               with
               ful
               assurance
               ,
               makes
               us
               
               active
               ;
               the
               beleeving
               of
               it
               sets
               men
               on
               worke
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               25.5.6.10
               .
               
                 When
                 as
                 Amasiah
                 beleeved
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 unlesse
                 hee
                 sent
                 away
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
               Caleb
               and
               Iosuah
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               therefore
               
                 they
                 followed
                 God
                 constantly
                 .
                 Abraham
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
                 Isaacke
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 beleeved
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 another
                 sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 raise
                 him
                 out
              
               of
               ashes
               againe
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               perswaded
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               will
               hurt
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               will
               doe
               him
               good
               ,
               hee
               doth
               the
               one
               and
               leaves
               the
               other
               .
               Receive
               therefore
               the
               Word
               with
               full
               assurance
               ,
               consider
               what
               is
               delivered
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               Word
               or
               no
               ;
               consider
               that
               it
               which
               yee
               heare
               ,
               is
               eyther
               the
               Word
               or
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               belongs
               to
               me
               or
               not
               .
               Men
               take
               things
               overly
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               them
               heare
               unprofitably
               .
               See
               then
               if
               your
               particular
               actions
               agree
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               yee
               shall
               be
               rooted
               in
               faith
               ;
               this
               makes
               the
               Word
               a
               Word
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               rule
               and
               meanes
               to
               heare
               with
               profit
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 ground
              
               ,
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               seed
               ,
               in
               the
               eight
               of
               Luke
               ,
               the
               15.
               verse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 with
                 honest
                 and
                 good
                 hearts
                 ;
                 having
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 keepe
                 i●
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruite
                 with
                 patience
                 .
              
               Heare
               the
               word
               with
               honest
               hearts
               ;
               this
               is
               done
               when
               as
               a
               man
               is
               resolved
               to
               practise
               whatsoever
               God
               will
               reveale
               ;
               when
               he
               
               hath
               no
               reservations
               or
               exceptions
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               when
               hee
               is
               resolved
               to
               practise
               what
               he
               heares
               with
               an
               humble
               heart
               :
               being
               humbled
               we
               will
               doe
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               ground
               was
               humbled
               ;
               men
               will
               not
               heare
               this
               because
               they
               are
               proud
               :
               now
               pride
               is
               an
               evill
               disposition
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               whereby
               it
               exalts
               its
               selfe
               above
               its
               measure
               :
               There
               is
               this
               fault
               ●n
               men
               ,
               they
               will
               picke
               and
               chuse
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God.
               The
               last
               ground
               will
               onely
               part
               with
               all
               for
               Christ.
               Act.
               9.
               
               When
               as
               Paul
               was
               humbled
               ,
               hee
               then
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
              
               I
               will
               doe
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               .
               So
               Act.
               2.32
               .
               the
               Iewes
               being
               humbled
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 doe
                 ?
              
               wee
               will
               doe
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               So
               Act
               ,
               16.30
               .
               
                 The
                 jaylor
                 being
                 humbled
                 demanded
                 of
                 Paul
                 what
                 hee
                 should
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               when
               as
               a
               man
               is
               thus
               disposed
               ,
               God
               will
               teach
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               25.9
               .
               
                 God
                 teacheth
                 the
                 humble
                 his
                 wayes
              
               :
               man
               himselfe
               will
               doe
               so
               ;
               if
               he
               see
               one
               willing
               to
               learne
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               him
               :
               
               
                 The
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 revealed
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 him
              
               ;
               to
               those
               that
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               dare
               doe
               nothing
               against
               him
               :
               hee
               reveales
               his
               peculiar
               truthes
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               to
               men
               ,
               those
               things
               that
               are
               effectuall
               to
               their
               salvation
               :
               Bring
               therefore
               humble
               hearts
               ,
               ready
               to
               obey
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ;
               wee
               doe
               obey
               and
               practise
               what
               we
               heare
               .
            
             
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               be
               deceived
               as
               they
               ,
               in
               the
               fift
               of
               Deut.
               They
               said
               they
               would
               obey
               ,
               but
               God
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               another
               heart
               in
               them
               than
               what
               they
               saide
               :
               therefore
               God
               said
               ;
               
                 O
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 heart
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 feare
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 commandements
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               So
               Iohanan
               and
               the
               other
               Captaines
               ,
               Ier.
               42.20
               .
               
                 desired
                 Ieremia
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 doe
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               But
               Ieremiah
               tels
               them
               
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 dissemble
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               he
               knew
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               .
               Looke
               to
               this
               in
               the
               acts
               and
               effects
               :
               what
               have
               you
               done
               when
               the
               Word
               crosseth
               you
               in
               your
               aymes
               ,
               estates
               ,
               names
               ,
               friends
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               disobeyed
               it
               ,
               then
               Eze.
               14.4
               .
               
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 stumbling
                 blocke
                 ,
                 &
                 your
                 iniquities
                 are
                 before
                 your
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 answere
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 your
                 Idols
                 .
              
               God
               will
               answer
               such
               men
               according
               to
               their
               comming
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               with
               false
               hearts
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               dealt
               withall
               accordingly
               .
               Come
               then
               with
               hearts
               resolved
               to
               practise
               whatsoever
               is
               spoken
               ,
               and
               desire
               God
               to
               make
               it
               effectuall
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               meanes
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               profitably
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               up
               what
               you
               heare
               :
               let
               it
               abide
               and
               continew
               with
               you
               .
               This
               rule
               is
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               Ioh.
               15.7
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 abide
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 words
                 
                 abide
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 aske
                 what
                 yee
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 you
              
               :
               When
               ye
               attend
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               if
               yee
               are
               affected
               with
               it
               but
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               ;
               except
               it
               continue
               with
               you
               it
               will
               not
               profit
               you
               ;
               you
               must
               
                 doe
                 as
                 Mary
                 did
                 ;
                 shee
                 layed
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 sayings
                 that
                 shee
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 pondered
                 them
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               2.51
               .
               The
               Disciples
               often
               questioned
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               proves
               ,
               that
               they
               pondered
               his
               Words
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               So
               the
               Nobles
               of
               
                 Berea
                 ,
                 they
                 searched
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               :
               
               so
               
                 Iacob
                 hee
                 noted
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 up
                 .
              
               Yee
               doe
               not
               heare
               thus
               if
               you
               doe
               but
               lend
               your
               eares
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               if
               yee
               worke
               it
               not
               upon
               your
               affections
               ,
               ye
               profit
               not
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               there
               is
               so
               much
               preaching
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               profit
               ,
               is
               for
               want
               of
               this
               .
               There
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               ill
               hearers
               :
               the
               first
               are
               such
               as
               heare
               as
               Swine
               ,
               and
               trample
               all
               they
               heare
               under
               feete
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               such
               as
               heare
               as
               Dogs
               ,
               snarling
               at
               the
               doctrine
               ▪
               if
               yee
               offend
               in
               eyther
               of
               these
               ,
               yee
               heare
               amisse
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               foure
               grounds
               that
               was
               worst
               which
               received
               not
               the
               Word
               .
               When
               men
               heare
               the
               Word
               there
               is
               more
               than
               a
               naturall
               forgetfulnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               Divell
               helpes
               it
               .
               Iam.
               1.23.24
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 heares
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 recals
              
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               practiseth
               it
               not
               ;
               
                 is
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 beholdeth
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 beholdeth
                 himselfe
                 and
                 goeth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 straight
                 way
                 forgetteth
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 he
                 was
              
               :
               yee
               must
               recall
               it
               before
               yee
               can
               practise
               it
               ,
               else
               yee
               will
               be
               like
               
               to
               those
               that
               behold
               their
               face
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               and
               wipe
               not
               away
               their
               spots
               .
            
             
               Be
               not
               therefore
               forgetfull
               hearers
               :
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               first
               recall
               and
               repeate
               what
               yee
               have
               heard
               when
               yee
               are
               gone
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               practise
               it
               afterwards
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               blessing
               promised
               to
               mindfull
               hearers
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               curse
               denounced
               against
               those
               that
               are
               forgetfull
               ,
               Ioh.
               13.15
               .
               
                 If
                 yee
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 happy
                 are
                 ye
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
              
               but
               there
               is
               a
               curse
               for
               you
               if
               you
               doe
               not
               profit
               ;
               God
               will
               make
               you
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               give
               you
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Regard
               to
               prize
               the
               Word
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               be
               forgetfull
               .
               Rom.
               1.28
               .
               
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 retaine
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               those
               that
               did
               heare
               the
               Word
               and
               not
               regard
               it
               ,
               
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sence
                 ,
              
               to
               an
               Injudiciousnesse
               
                 to
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 convenient
                 ,
              
               not
               being
               able
               to
               profit
               by
               it
               .
               The
               ancient
               Fathers
               much
               pressed
               the
               repetition
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               useth
               this
               similitude
               :
               A
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               a
               pleasant
               garden
               ,
               will
               not
               content
               himselfe
               with
               the
               present
               sent
               only
               ,
               but
               he
               wil
               carry
               some
               of
               the
               flowers
               home
               with
               him
               ;
               So
               in
               a
               cold
               day
               ,
               a
               man
               will
               not
               be
               content
               to
               heate
               himselfe
               at
               anothers
               man
               fire
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               carry
               away
               some
               fire
               with
               him
               to
               keepe
               him
               hot
               at
               home
               .
               So
               doe
               yee
               when
               ye
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ;
               carry
               home
               some
               flowers
               of
               it
               with
               you
               ,
               carry
               some
               fire
               home
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               heate
               and
               warme
               your
               hearts
               .
               God
               regards
               not
               flashes
               and
               moodes
               ,
               and
               such
               negligence
               
               in
               performing
               of
               holy
               duties
               as
               will
               not
               warme
               your
               hearts
               .
               Men
               are
               like
               a
               Sive
               in
               the
               water
               :
               it
               is
               full
               whiles
               it
               is
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               but
               being
               taken
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               hath
               nothing
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               negligently
               that
               will
               profit
               ,
               if
               ye
               heare
               it
               only
               
                 pro
                 forma
              
               ,
               and
               negligently
               ,
               it
               doth
               you
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               it
               brings
               Gods
               curse
               upon
               you
               .
               Gods
               curse
               is
               on
               many
               ,
               they
               grow
               not
               in
               knowledge
               or
               grace
               for
               want
               of
               diligence
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               the
               2
               Pet.
               3
               ,
               17.
               the
               Apostle
               
                 bids
                 us
                 beware
                 least
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 stedfastnesse
                 :
              
               to
               prevent
               this
               ,
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               grow
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               for
               then
               ye
               grow
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fift
               meanes
               to
               heare
               profitably
               ,
               is
               to
               prize
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               speaking
               to
               the
               heart
               :
               pray
               earnestly
               for
               it
               that
               ye
               may
               seeke
               it
               earnestly
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               beseech
               him
               to
               speake
               to
               your
               hearts
               :
               your
               hearing
               is
               nothing
               without
               this
               :
               it
               is
               the
               
                 great
                 sheapheard
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
              
               that
               must
               feede
               you
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               must
               teach
               you
               .
               
               Therefore
               when
               as
               you
               come
               to
               heare
               ,
               pray
               earnestly
               to
               God
               to
               speake
               unto
               you
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 quickneth
                 .
                 Ioh.
              
               6.63
               .
               the
               Word
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               carnall
               ▪
               therefore
               wee
               must
               pray
               for
               the
               Spirit
               to
               helpe
               us
               for
               to
               heare
               :
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               bestowed
               without
               prayer
               .
               Act.
               1.14.15
               .
               God
               promised
               to
               give
               his
               Spirit
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               
                 continued
                 long
                 in
                 prayers
                 ere
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 them
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               11.13
               .
               God
               gives
               
                 not
                 his
                 Spirit
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 aske
                 it
                 ,
              
               to
               such
               as
               cōtinue
               praying
               ,
               asking
               and
               knocking
               .
               Dauid
               prayes
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 eyes
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 his
                 Law
              
               :
               
               Men
               may
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               yet
               God
               opens
               not
               their
               eyes
               without
               seeking
               to
               him
               .
               God
               speakes
               unto
               you
               by
               his
               Ministers
               .
               
                 Paule
                 and
                 Apollos
                 are
                 yours
              
               ;
               we
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               for
               your
               service
               .
               If
               God
               open
               the
               dore
               of
               utterance
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               our
               sakes
               but
               yours
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               seeke
               the
               Word
               at
               our
               mouthes
               and
               beleeve
               .
               Act.
               14.1
               .
               a
               great
               company
               of
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               beleeved
               by
               hearing
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               receiving
               of
               it
               :
               
                 The
                 world
                 receives
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               seeke
               it
               not
               ,
               Ioh.
               14
               17.
               
               We
               in
               preaching
               ,
               can
               doe
               nothing
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               must
               doe
               it
               .
               2
               Cor.
               3.18
               .
               we
               can
               shew
               you
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               
                 you
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 must
                 thus
                 transforme
                 you
                 .
              
               Conclude
               therfore
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               let
               not
               him
               deny
               you
               ;
               one
               Word
               from
               him
               is
               more
               than
               a
               thousand
               from
               us
               .
               God
               fastning
               his
               Word
               upon
               your
               hearts
               ,
               it
               changeth
               you
               ;
               without
               him
               we
               preach
               in
               vayne
               .
            
             
               
               The
               sixt
               meanes
               to
               heare
               profitably
               ,
               is
               to
               come
               with
               vacuity
               of
               minde
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               things
               that
               hinder
               ;
               
                 else
                 wee
                 sow
                 but
                 amongst
                 thornes
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               4.4
               .
               we
               speake
               to
               men
               prepossessed
               :
               
               the
               seed
               falles
               on
               fallow
               ground
               ;
               we
               speake
               to
               men
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               full
               of
               lusts
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               noyse
               of
               businesse
               within
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               heare
               us
               not
               ,
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               forepossessed
               .
               The
               arrowes
               head
               being
               in
               the
               wound
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               lay
               plaisters
               upon
               it
               :
               therefore
               ,
               Iam.
               1.24
               .
               when
               as
               wee
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               wee
               are
               commanded
               ,
               
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 superfluity
                 of
                 naughtinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 with
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 the
                 ingrafted
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               D●e
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               as
               men
               doe
               in
               grafting
               ;
               cut
               off
               all
               superfluous
               branches
               ;
               come
               with
               empty
               minds
               ;
               attend
               to
               the
               matters
               of
               grace
               .
               Men
               who
               have
               full
               stomacks
               God
               feeds
               not
               ;
               
                 He
                 feeds
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 sent
                 empty
                 away
                 ,
              
               
               they
               are
               alwayes
               hearing
               ,
               but
               never
               profiting
               .
               I
               should
               speake
               now
               to
               Ministers
               and
               people
               :
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               speake
               in
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               speake
               as
               he
               did
               ;
               
                 not
                 in
                 wisedome
                 of
                 words
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               To
               the
               people
               ;
               that
               they
               must
               heare
               them
               by
               whom
               Christ
               speakes
               :
               those
               who
               have
               Livings
               to
               bestow
               ,
               ought
               to
               bestow
               them
               on
               such
               as
               speake
               the
               Words
               of
               Christ
               ;
               they
               that
               want
               his
               voyce
               ought
               to
               procure
               such
               .
               Now
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               be
               at
               cost
               for
               a
               good
               Minister
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               love
               your
               profit
               above
               Christ.
               Those
               that
               dwell
               where
               Christs
               voyce
               is
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               remove
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 sit
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 shaddow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
              
               9.2
               .
               If
               your
               dwelling
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               
               if
               you
               have
               bitter
               waters
               or
               no
               waters
               at
               all
               ,
               you
               will
               remove
               :
               Have
               not
               your
               dwelling
               then
               where
               the
               water
               of
               life
               is
               not
               .
               If
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               be
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               beget
               life
               ,
               let
               men
               come
               to
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               fault
               ,
               men
               come
               not
               to
               this
               voyce
               :
               hee
               that
               came
               not
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               :
               What
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               him
               that
               comes
               not
               to
               the
               Word
               ?
               Want
               of
               the
               Word
               preached
               is
               a
               great
               misery
               ;
               therefore
               David
               complaineth
               much
               of
               this
               case
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 dwel
                 in
                 Meshech
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 my
                 habitation
                 amongst
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Kedar
                 .
              
               The
               daily
               sacrifice
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               
                 greatest
                 desolation
                 that
                 could
                 be
              
               ;
               
               and
               can
               men
               live
               there
               with
               comfort
               where
               the
               Word
               is
               wanting
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               duty
               to
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               Arbitrary
               ,
               to
               come
               or
               not
               to
               come
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               arbitrary
               ,
               then
               yee
               performe
               but
               a
               will
               worship
               ,
               when
               yee
               heare
               it
               ;
               if
               a
               duty
               ,
               then
               yee
               must
               heare
               it
               constantly
               ,
               and
               enquire
               where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               had
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               have
               excuses
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               see
               how
               yee
               can
               excuse
               your selves
               to
               God
               :
               How
               angry
               was
               Christ
               with
               those
               
                 that
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 marriage
                 :
              
               
               that
               is
               principally
               meant
               of
               comming
               to
               heare
               the
               Gospell
               .
               It
               is
               a
               despysing
               of
               God
               and
               his
               ordinances
               not
               to
               come
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               contempt
               which
               brings
               forth
               a
               curse
               ,
               which
               brings
               a
               judgement
               
               that
               is
               like
               the
               sinne
               .
               
                 Those
                 that
                 despise
                 you
                 ,
                 despise
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
              
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               without
               faith
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               faith
               but
               by
               hearing
               .
               
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 heares
                 not
                 you
                 ,
                 heares
                 not
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ.
               Therefore
               if
               you
               heare
               not
               this
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               heare
               not
               you
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DOCTRINE
               OF
               SELFE-DENIALL
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     LVK.
                     9.23
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   come
                   after
                   mee
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   deny
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   his
                   crosse
                   daily
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WEe
               have
               formerly
               propounded
               three
               things
               unto
               you
               ;
               the
               first
               was
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               wee
               are
               out
               of
               CHRIST
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               are
               dead
               men
               :
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               what
               wee
               gaine
               by
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               
               that
               is
               ,
               Life
               eternall
               ,
               with
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               these
               two
               wee
               have
               finished
               ▪
               the
               third
               is
               ,
               what
               wee
               must
               doe
               for
               CHRIST
               ;
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 deny
                 our selves
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 Christs
                 Crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 :
              
               and
               for
               this
               end
               I
               have
               chosen
               this
               Text.
               
                 And
                 hee
                 saide
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 mee
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 Crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 mee
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               all
               expecting
               any
               benefit
               from
               me
               now
               ,
               I
               looke
               for
               this
               from
               them
               againe
               ,
               to
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               my
               daily
               crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               was
               this
               .
               CHRIST
               told
               them
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               must
               suffer
               many
               things
               ,
               goe
               through
               many
               troubles
               and
               drinke
               this
               Cup
               :
               now
               from
               this
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               consectary
               :
               Hee
               that
               will
               bee
               mine
               ,
               must
               doe
               the
               same
               things
               that
               I
               doe
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ;
               
                 He
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 his
              
               daily
               crosse
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               dye
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               mee
               .
               The
               maine
               Poinct
               intended
               is
               this
               :
               Who
               ever
               will
               have
               benefit
               by
               mee
               ,
               must
               follow
               mee
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               two
               maine
               impediments
               that
               hinder
               men
               from
               following
               me
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               Pleasures
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               lusts
               after
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               that
               comes
               to
               me
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               The
               second
               is
               crosses
               ;
               hee
               that
               followes
               mee
               meets
               with
               many
               troubles
               ,
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               from
               the
               Divell
               and
               the
               world
               ;
               now
               hee
               
               must
               not
               bauke
               the
               way
               or
               decline
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               meeteth
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               goe
               thorough
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               beare
               them
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               addes
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 him
                 ,
              
               must
               not
               onely
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               
                 likewise
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Crosse
                 daily
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               words
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 lookes
                 for
                 any
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               .
               Hee
               that
               comes
               after
               mee
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               bee
               saved
               by
               me
               ,
               united
               to
               me
               ,
               made
               one
               with
               me
               ,
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               precedent
               condition
               required
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               (
               wee
               Preach
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               will
               come
               in
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               what
               ever
               hee
               hath
               beene
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               antecedent
               condition
               required
               but
               to
               desire
               CHRIST
               ,
               Rev.
               22.17
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 athirst
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 whosoever
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               none
               will
               take
               him
               ,
               none
               will
               come
               in
               but
               such
               as
               thirst
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               before
               hand
               but
               to
               take
               him
               :
               )
               yet
               yee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               yee
               have
               taken
               him
               ,
               you
               must
               bee
               his
               ;
               hee
               must
               bee
               your
               Lord
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               bee
               conformable
               to
               him
               :
               this
               none
               can
               doe
               without
               denying
               himselfe
               .
               PAVL
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               because
               hee
               denyed
               himselfe
               :
               but
               DEMAS
               did
               not
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               therefore
               2
               Tim.
               4.10
               .
               
                 Hee
                 imbraced
                 the
                 present
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 forsooke
                 Christ.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
              
               14.24
               .
               Iosh.
               14.8
               .
               CALEB
               and
               IOSHVA
               
                 followed
                 God
                 constantly
              
               ,
               they
               went
               through
               all
               and
               denied
               themselves
               ;
               the
               other
               heads
               of
               the
               Tribes
               did
               not
               .
               Take
               ABRAHAM
               for
               example
               of
               
                 Selfe
                 deniall
                 .
                 Gen
              
               12.1
               .
               GOD
               
                 bids
                 him
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 to
                 an
                 unknowne
                 Land
                 ,
              
               and
               hee
               doth
               it
               ;
               Hee
               refused
               not
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               when
               hee
               was
               commanded
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               hee
               served
               God
               constantly
               .
               If
               our
               wills
               and
               Christs
               will
               were
               unisons
               &
               coincident
               ,
               then
               there
               were
               no
               need
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               are
               contrary
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               deny
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               is
               it
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               make
               our selves
               our
               aime
               and
               end
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               God
               our
               end
               and
               aime
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               our selves
               as
               wee
               are
               contrary
               to
               him
               :
               To
               deny
               that
               dulnesse
               and
               aversnesse
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 old
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               to
               give
               this
               the
               deniall
               is
               to
               deny
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ;
               because
               this
               is
               reckoned
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
               Flesh
               and
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
               2
               Corinth
               .
               4.5
               .
               
                 Wee
                 preach
                 not
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               wee
               preach
               not
               for
               our
               owne
               credit
               and
               ends
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               glory
               .
               The
               corruption
               of
               Nature
               is
               reckoned
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
               2
               Corinth
               .
               12.5
               .
               PAVL
               saith
               that
               
                 hee
                 knew
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 caught
                 vp
                 into
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 I
                 will
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 my selfe
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 glory
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               
               not
               rejoyce
               of
               my
               corruption
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               regenerate
               part
               of
               my selfe
               .
               I
               am
               a
               lump●
               〈…〉
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               is
               this
               reckoned
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ?
               
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               spread
               over
               the
               Soule
               and
               all
               the
               faculties
               ,
               as
               the
               forme
               is
               over
               the
               matter
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               cherisheth
               it
               as
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               which
               fights
               against
               it
               fights
               against
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               can
               a
               man
               possiblie
               deny
               himselfe
               ?
               
               For
               there
               must
               be
               a
               request
               before
               there
               can
               be
               a
               deniall
               ,
               and
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               where
               there
               are
               two
               ;
               one
               to
               request
               ,
               another
               to
               deny
               ;
               now
               man
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               this
               be
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               selfes
               ,
               two
               men
               in
               every
               man
               ;
               one
               requests
               ,
               the
               other
               denyes
               .
               Rom.
               7.20
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 I
                 that
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 sinne
                 that
                 dwels
                 in
                 mee
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               in
               me
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ;
               by
               the
               one
               I
               will
               the
               thing
               ,
               by
               the
               other
               I
               resist
               it
               ;
               In
               every
               Regenerate
               man
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               ;
               1.
               
               Common
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               neyther
               morally
               good
               nor
               evill
               :
               this
               hath
               an
               entity
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               good
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               this
               is
               added
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               Nature
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               bya●●ing
               it
               the
               wrong
               way
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               it
               there
               is
               the
               spirit
               ,
               turning
               it
               the
               right
               way
               and
               rectifying
               it
               .
               This
               common
               nature
               as
               it
               is
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               denyes
               it selfe
               in
               the
               things
               propounded
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               the
               understanding
               and
               the
               will
               in
               this
               competitition
               
               〈◊〉
               the
               flesh
               :
               when
               as
               your
               wills
               and
               〈…〉
               desire
               riches
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               life
               ,
               in
               an
               ●●ordinate
               manner
               ;
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               the
               spirit
               reqvesting
               the
               contrary
               .
               Without
               this
               Selfe-denyall
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               much
               equity
               in
               it
               ,
               
               (
               as
               there
               is
               in
               all
               Gods
               Commandements
               )
               if
               wee
               could
               but
               see
               it
               .
            
             
               
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               looke
               into
               our selves
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               because
               if
               we
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               wee
               destroy
               our selves
               .
               The
               flesh
               is
               to
               the
               Soule
               ,
               as
               a
               disease
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               If
               ye
               give
               one
               that
               is
               sicke
               of
               a
               Dropsie
               ,
               drinke
               ;
               or
               one
               sicke
               of
               a
               Feaver
               ,
               Wine
               ;
               you
               please
               the
               humour
               well
               ,
               but
               ye
               kill
               the
               man
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               .
               Galath
               .
               6.8
               .
               He
               
                 that
                 soweth
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 shall
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 reape
                 Corruption
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               satisfying
               of
               it
               wee
               reape
               Destruction
               :
               hee
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               flesh
               reapes
               destruction
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               destruction
               comes
               not
               presently
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               seed
               that
               is
               sowne
               ,
               it
               comes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               afterwards
               .
               And
               this
               answers
               an
               objection
               that
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               .
               Ezek.
               18.31
               .
               God
               sayth
               ,
               
                 Why
                 will
                 yee
                 dye
                 O
                 yee
                 house
                 of
                 Israell
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               though
               you
               see
               not
               present
               death
               ,
               yet
               your
               sins
               will
               bring
               death
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               uncleannes
               ,
               Prov.
               2.18
               .
               
                 That
                 it
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 Chambers
                 of
                 death
              
               :
               so
               may
               it
               be
               said
               of
               any
               other
               sin
               ,
               it
               leades
               to
               death
               .
               But
               now
               to
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               is
               life
               ,
               because
               by
               so
               doing
               ye
               sow
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 sowes
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 shall
                 of
                 the
                 
                 spirit
                 reape
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Gal.
              
               6.8
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               deny
               our selves
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               to
               have
               a
               God
               ,
               without
               worshipping
               him
               as
               God
               ?
               If
               we
               doe
               not
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               we
               set
               not
               God
               above
               our selves
               .
               Looke
               upon
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               &
               you
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               none
               above
               himselfe
               .
               GOD
               may
               doe
               all
               things
               for
               his
               owne
               ends
               ;
               but
               looke
               to
               your selves
               ,
               you
               are
               made
               for
               another
               end
               ;
               keepe
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               doe
               as
               the
               order
               of
               things
               requires
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               your
               desires
               comming
               in
               competition
               with
               what
               GOD
               requires
               ,
               you
               must
               deny
               your selves
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               in
               his
               projects
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               
               not
               to
               seeke
               himselfe
               ?
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               man
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               selfe-love
               ,
               therefore
               we
               doe
               not
               destroy
               it
               ,
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               seeke
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               planted
               it
               in
               Nature
               ;
               and
               the
               plants
               which
               hee
               hath
               planted
               we
               must
               not
               root
               out
               ;
               we
               have
               Gardens
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               weed
               them
               :
               grace
               destroyes
               not
               nature
               but
               elevates
               it
               .
               Nature
               is
               the
               Worke
               of
               GOD
               :
               (
               
                 Opus
                 Naturae
                 est
                 opus
                 Authoris
              
               .
               )
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               GOD
               will
               not
               binde
               us
               to
               that
               which
               is
               simply
               impossible
               ,
               therefore
               GOD
               will
               not
               have
               us
               not
               to
               seeke
               our selves
               ;
               yea
               he
               hath
               commanded
               us
               not
               to
               kill
               our selves
               ,
               
               and
               to
               
                 love
                 our
                 neighbours
                 as
                 our selves
              
               ;
               whic●
               shew
               that
               a
               man
               may
               love
               himselfe
               .
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               motives
               used
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 feare
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cast
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 into
                 Hell
              
               :
               shew
               that
               a
               man
               may
               love
               himselfe
               .
               Wherefore
               wee
               doe
               not
               take
               away
               this
               selfe-love
               but
               rectifie
               it
               ;
               wee
               doe
               not
               dry
               up
               this
               streame
               ,
               but
               turne
               it
               into
               it's
               right
               Channell
               :
               wee
               extirpate
               not
               this
               plant
               ,
               but
               guide
               it
               into
               the
               right
               way
               ;
               as
               Musicians
               breake
               not
               the
               strings
               ,
               but
               rectifie
               and
               tune
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               wee
               affirme
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               and
               must
               seeke
               himselfe
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               good
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               :
               This
               religion
               doth
               ,
               it
               rectifies
               our
               love
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               to
               deny
               inordinate
               affections
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
               Before
               regeneration
               ,
               a
               man
               seekes
               himselfe
               by
               doing
               things
               that
               are
               pleasant
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               doth
               the
               thing
               he
               sees
               and
               handles
               .
               But
               a
               man
               that
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               seeks
               his
               happinesse
               in
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               looseth
               his
               goods
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               hath
               ,
               his
               happinesse
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               doe
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               If
               none
               can
               have
               any
               interest
               in
               CHRIST
               without
               denying
               himselfe
               ,
               
               then
               joyne
               not
               both
               together
               :
               make
               no
               conjunction
               whereas
               God
               hath
               made
               an
               absolute
               disiunction
               ;
               deny
               all
               that
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
               all
               it
               can
               desire
               ;
               deny
               every
               request
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               every
               desire
               of
               it
               without
               all
               exception
               :
               Christ
               saith
               not
               ,
               deny
               your
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               every
               such
               particular
               sinne
               ,
               but
               your selves
               ,
               every
               sinne
               ,
               stocke
               and
               branch
               ,
               both
               cannot
               bee
               joyned
               :
               if
               there
               be
               any
               pleasure
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               yee
               delight
               in
               ,
               have
               yee
               any
               commodity
               in
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               yee
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               a
               Divorce
               from
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               in
               competition
               with
               GOD.
               So
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Crosse
               that
               yee
               will
               not
               suffer
               for
               GOD
               ,
               yee
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
               Put
               case
               a
               man
               will
               not
               endure
               Obloquie
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               endure
               this
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               loose
               his
               estate
               :
               if
               this
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               loose
               his
               liberty
               and
               life
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               as
               this
               denyes
               not
               himselfe
               .
               Those
               who
               would
               follow
               CHRIST
               ,
               must
               doe
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               Mark.
               10.28
               .
               
                 Forsake
                 all
                 and
                 follow
                 him
              
               :
               GOD
               will
               try
               us
               all
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               whether
               we
               will
               forsake
               all
               and
               follow
               him
               .
               Mark.
               6.22
               .
               Hee
               that
               will
               follow
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 single
                 Eye
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               eye
               be
               fixed
               onely
               on
               God
               ,
               without
               joyning
               any
               thing
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               single
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               single
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               object
               ;
               when
               as
               that
               is
               single
               .
               When
               wee
               can
               be
               content
               with
               GOD
               though
               we
               have
               nothing
               else
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               eye
               
                 single
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 light
              
               :
               but
               if
               our
               eye
               be
               wicked
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               eyeing
               of
               our
               credit
               and
               estate
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               all
               
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 darke
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               Vnregenerate
               .
               Iames
               ,
               1.8
               .
               
                 A
                 double-minded
                 man
                 ,
                 GOD
                 hates
              
               :
               the
               
               minde
               is
               double
               when
               it
               hath
               an
               eye
               to
               GOD
               and
               our selves
               too
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 is
                 unstable
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               follow
               GOD
               but
               in
               some
               things
               .
               Iereboham
               will
               follow
               GOD
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               :
               without
               a
               single
               eye
               ,
               we
               are
               unstable
               in
               our
               wayes
               .
               This
               joyning
               of
               both
               together
               ,
               makes
               many
               thousands
               loose
               their
               Soules
               .
               Many
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               abandon
               all
               ,
               they
               will
               doe
               many
               things
               to
               satisfie
               naturall
               Considerations
               ;
               this
               doth
               destroy
               many
               ,
               having
               eyes
               to
               GOD
               and
               themselves
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               consider
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               folly
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               yee
               loose
               both
               :
               the
               world
               hates
               you
               for
               that
               good
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ;
               and
               GOD
               hates
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               no
               more
               .
               
                 If
                 BAAL
                 be
                 GOD
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
                 altogether
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               what
               end
               doe
               ye
               doe
               it
               ?
               Doe
               yee
               it
               for
               your
               credit
               and
               advantage
               ?
               Ye
               are
               deceived
               in
               both
               if
               ye
               doe
               :
               if
               you
               follow
               GOD
               onely
               ,
               you
               have
               pleasure
               and
               content
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               mixe
               him
               with
               other
               things
               ,
               yee
               loose
               the
               comfort
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               what
               end
               doe
               yee
               it
               ?
               None
               can
               bee
               saved
               not
               serving
               GOD
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
               2
               Chronic.
               25.2
               .
               AMAZIAH
               
                 served
                 GOD
                 uprightly
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
              
               ;
               hee
               did
               much
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               nothing
               worth
               .
               
               Why
               doe
               you
               heare
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               are
               just
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               all
               ?
               Yee
               loose
               your
               labour
               while
               thus
               you
               halt
               betweene
               GOD
               and
               Baal
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               needlesse
               to
               joyne
               other
               things
               with
               GOD
               ,
               to
               seeke
               content
               in
               the
               Creature
               ;
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               GOD
               alone
               ,
               hee
               is
               all-sufficient
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               a
               possibility
               to
               joyne
               both
               together
               ,
               yet
               the
               lesse
               you
               have
               heere
               ,
               the
               more
               yee
               have
               with
               GOD
               ;
               the
               more
               yee
               have
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               lesse
               yee
               have
               of
               Grace
               ;
               the
               lesse
               praise
               yee
               have
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               more
               yee
               have
               with
               GOD
               :
               Man
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               have
               a
               single
               eye
               ,
               forsake
               all
               things
               ,
               else
               hee
               looseth
               all
               :
               many
               take
               much
               paines
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               deny
               not
               themselves
               ,
               they
               loose
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               all
               thar
               come
               to
               CHRIST
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               
               then
               learne
               to
               make
               account
               of
               this
               before
               hand
               ,
               to
               deny
               your selves
               :
               Cast
               with
               your selves
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               bee
               saved
               and
               follow
               CHRIST
               ,
               not
               to
               provide
               for
               pleasures
               and
               estate
               :
               say
               not
               I
               will
               bee
               rich
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               such
               content
               ;
               you
               must
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               withstand
               your selves
               :
               see
               what
               your
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               are
               ;
               doe
               you
               not
               thinke
               how
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               your
               earthly
               things
               ?
               these
               be
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               suffer
               thē
               not
               to
               run
               out
               :
               
                 put
                 yee
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 
                 Lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Every
               man
               till
               hee
               be
               another
               man
               ,
               will
               seeke
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               doe
               you
               renounce
               your selves
               .
               Consider
               what
               your
               morning
               thoughts
               are
               ,
               consider
               that
               the
               flesh
               is
               lusting
               and
               running
               ;
               thinke
               therefore
               every
               morning
               how
               to
               crosse
               it
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               you
               must
               dayly
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               you
               must
               goe
               up
               the
               Hill
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               flesh
               would
               goe
               downe
               ;
               be
               carefull
               in
               crossing
               the
               flesh
               when
               it
               would
               be
               busie
               :
               be
               painefull
               in
               your
               callings
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               flesh
               would
               be
               lasie
               ;
               feare
               not
               to
               have
               shame
               in
               the
               world
               for
               CHRIST
               and
               Righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               though
               the
               flesh
               brookes
               it
               not
               :
               nothing
               troubles
               men
               more
               than
               being
               crossed
               ;
               wee
               having
               preconceived
               a
               thing
               ,
               it
               vexeth
               us
               for
               to
               loose
               it
               ;
               if
               wee
               will
               be
               Christians
               ,
               wee
               must
               crosse
               our selves
               ,
               not
               please
               our selves
               ;
               please
               the
               spirit
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               affections
               run
               out
               ;
               part
               with
               all
               that
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               taste
               those
               things
               that
               are
               bitter
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               thus
               much
               (
               my
               Brethren
               )
               but
               thinke
               you
               have
               a
               good
               bargaine
               too
               :
               hee
               that
               takes
               
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 else
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               14.26
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               except
               yee
               thinke
               mee
               worthy
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               let
               me
               alone
               ;
               yee
               will
               not
               be
               saved
               :
               
                 The
                 Merchant
                 gave
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 Pearle
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 Bargaine
              
               :
               yee
               must
               not
               complaine
               ,
               if
               yee
               doe
               ,
               yee
               continue
               not
               :
               thinke
               what
               Heaven
               is
               worth
               :
               Is
               GOD
               
               the
               governour
               of
               all
               ?
               See
               what
               yee
               have
               by
               him
               :
               If
               yee
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               
               
                 yee
                 are
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
              
               ;
               yee
               have
               all
               if
               yee
               take
               him
               :
               therefore
               see
               whether
               yee
               take
               him
               thus
               or
               no
               :
               yee
               must
               not
               thinke
               yee
               have
               a
               hard
               bargaine
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               beare
               it
               ?
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               CHRIST
               if
               ye
               saw
               it
               ;
               there
               is
               reason
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               consider
               that
               your
               Goodnesse
               is
               all
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               contained
               more
               in
               God
               ,
               than
               in
               your selves
               .
               When
               ye
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               (
               
                 Suppositio
                 nihil
                 ponit
              
               .
               )
               yet
               suppose
               that
               a
               man
               could
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               hell
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               a
               gainer
               by
               it
               .
               Our
               good
               is
               in
               our
               GOD
               more
               than
               in
               our selves
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               beame
               is
               more
               in
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               than
               in
               its
               selfe
               .
               The
               perfection
               of
               every
               thing
               is
               the
               end
               of
               it
               .
               Take
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               mixt
               bodies
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               let
               them
               have
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               perfect
               :
               God
               is
               the
               end
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               ,
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               live
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               be
               his
               alone
               :
               We
               cannot
               then
               be
               miserable
               whiles
               we
               have
               our
               end
               .
               Rom.
               9.3
               .
               PAVL
               
                 could
                 wish
                 himselfe
                 separated
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 Countrimen
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               hee
               could
               bee
               content
               to
               bee
               accursed
               ,
               that
               CHRIST
               ●ight
               have
               glory
               by
               their
               Salvation
               .
               Lose
               yee
               〈◊〉
               ,
               credit
               ,
               or
               your
               lives
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ;
               yee
               are
               happy
               in
               it
               :
               ye
               have
               a
               Command
               to
               love
               God
               above
               
               your selves
               ;
               because
               your
               good
               is
               more
               in
               him
               than
               in
               your selves
               .
               If
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               GOD
               should
               contradict
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               bidding
               us
               love
               him
               above
               our selves
               :
               Therefore
               our
               good
               and
               happinesse
               is
               more
               in
               GOD
               ,
               than
               in
               our selves
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               therefore
               deny
               and
               lose
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               he
               gets
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               the
               emptinesse
               in
               your selves
               ,
               moove
               you
               to
               deny
               your selves
               .
               Why
               will
               you
               defend
               your selves
               ?
               Out
               of
               GOD
               there
               is
               no
               fullnesse
               :
               If
               you
               would
               bee
               happy
               ,
               I
               woul●
               aske
               you
               where
               you
               would
               finde
               your
               happinesse
               out
               of
               GOD
               ?
               Either
               it
               must
               bee
               in
               your selves
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Creature
               .
               In
               your selves
               it
               cannot
               bee
               ;
               for
               how
               many
               things
               doe
               yee
               want
               ?
               Wee
               are
               so
               indigent
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               faine
               to
               step
               out
               to
               other
               Creatures
               .
               In
               the
               Creatures
               it
               cannot
               bee
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               inferiour
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               worse
               than
               our selves
               :
               They
               were
               not
               made
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               for
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               but
               to
               helpe
               us
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               mutability
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               shewes
               that
               wee
               have
               no
               happinesse
               in
               it
               :
               it
               is
               like
               brittle
               Glasses
               that
               are
               soone
               broken
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               continue
               ,
               there
               could
               bee
               no
               happinesse
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               but
               Vanity
               .
               1
               Sam.
               12.21
               .
               
                 Turne
                 not
                 away
                 from
                 following
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 you
                 seeke
                 after
                 vaine
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 vaine
                 .
              
               Goe
               through
               all
               things
               :
               Men
               ,
               women
               ,
               riches
               ,
               
               honours
               ,
               any
               delights
               pleasing
               the
               fancy
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               vanity
               in
               them
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               inability
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               that
               satisfaction
               that
               is
               expected
               .
               From
               this
               wee
               say
               ,
               a
               Well
               is
               empty
               ,
               because
               wee
               looke
               for
               waters
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               finde
               none
               .
               What
               needs
               there
               a
               change
               and
               vicissitude
               of
               things
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               an
               emptinesse
               in
               the
               Creature
               ?
               What
               needed
               there
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               them
               if
               they
               were
               not
               empty
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               consider
               that
               GOD
               can
               make
               you
               happy
               without
               them
               .
               If
               yee
               have
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               no
               matter
               for
               the
               Starres
               :
               though
               yee
               have
               them
               without
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               night
               .
               It
               were
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               perswaded
               of
               this
               .
               Were
               wee
               in
               SALOMONS
               case
               (
               who
               saw
               all
               that
               is
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               had
               aboundance
               of
               outward
               things
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               in
               Eccles.
               1.2.3
               .
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 but
                 vanity
              
               :
               )
               it
               were
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               deny
               our selves
               .
               If
               a
               chast
               wife
               were
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               worth
               in
               him
               that
               solicites
               her
               to
               uncleannes
               ,
               it
               were
               easie
               for
               her
               to
               deny
               him
               .
               Now
               adde
               this
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               all
               we
               have
               said
               perswades
               not
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               sendeth
               a
               light
               into
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               many
               speake
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               few
               practise
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               equity
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               deny
               your selves
               ;
               because
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               and
               bought
               you
               of
               your selves
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               sell
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               Servant
               ;
               it
               is
               injustice
               in
               him
               to
               bee
               any
               
               more
               for
               himselfe
               .
               1
               Corinth
               .
               6.19.20
               .
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 not
                 your
                 owne
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
              
               :
               Servants
               are
               not
               their
               owne
               but
               their
               Masters
               .
               Rom.
               8.12
               .
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 debtors
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               :
               yee
               wrong
               God
               much
               ,
               if
               the
               flesh
               knocke
               and
               yee
               answere
               it
               .
               Consider
               the
               price
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               was
               payed
               for
               you
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.18
               .
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 not
                 redeemed
                 with
                 Corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 from
                 your
                 vaine
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 Blood
                 of
              
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 Lambe
                 without
                 spot
                 .
                 Paul
              
               considered
               that
               Christ
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               stood
               upon
               nothing
               ,
               but
               denied
               himselfe
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               live
               to
               him
               .
               2
               Corinth
               .
               5.15
               .
               
                 Wee
                 thus
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 dyed
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 live
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 henceforth
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 dyed
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 .
              
               Consider
               this
               yee
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               ye
               must
               not
               doe
               all
               for
               your selves
               ,
               but
               for
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               what
               advantage
               will
               this
               bring
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Let
               men
               examine
               themselves
               and
               yee
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               few
               live
               to
               Christ
               ,
               most
               to
               themselves
               :
               Otherwise
               ,
               why
               are
               not
               men
               more
               affected
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               good
               ?
               Consider
               CHRIST
               will
               have
               his
               end
               ;
               yee
               must
               live
               in
               him
               ,
               else
               yee
               shall
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               consider
               what
               yee
               doe
               ,
               when
               yee
               yeild
               to
               your selves
               ;
               and
               when
               as
               you
               deny
               
               your selves
               ;
               When
               as
               ye
               yeeld
               to
               your selves
               ,
               ye
               strengthen
               the
               flesh
               :
               denying
               your selves
               ,
               you
               strengthen
               your selves
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               man
               :
               the
               more
               ye
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               more
               beauty
               ye
               have
               ;
               the
               more
               ye
               yeeld
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               more
               deformity
               .
               Gal.
               5.19
               .
               
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 are
                 adultery
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 uncleannes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               which
               bring
               death
               :
               but
               
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 joy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 long-suffrings
                 ,
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ;
                 against
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 law
                 .
              
               Looke
               to
               your selves
               ;
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               are
               shame
               ,
               misery
               ,
               corruption
               ,
               death
               ;
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               life
               ,
               grace
               ,
               and
               glory
               :
               yeelding
               to
               the
               flesh
               yee
               strengthen
               the
               disease
               :
               the
               wisest
               way
               is
               to
               strengthen
               that
               which
               will
               sticke
               by
               us
               .
               Yee
               must
               maintaine
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               crucifie
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               the
               sea
               ;
               having
               gotten
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               recovered
               :
               therefore
               snib
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               quench
               it
               not
               ,
               lest
               it
               speake
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               ,
               till
               it
               speake
               not
               at
               all
               :
               yeeld
               to
               the
               whisperings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               quench
               it
               not
               :
               deny
               not
               any
               request
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               all
               that
               will
               have
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               
               you
               see
               how
               prone
               our
               nature
               is
               to
               evill
               ,
               else
               wee
               needed
               not
               this
               exhortation
               .
               Wee
               sinke
               downe
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               a
               stone
               doth
               to
               the
               Center
               ,
               the
               flesh
               is
               still
               drawing
               and
               byassing
               us
               the
               wrong
               way
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               have
               too
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               our selves
               ▪
               let
               us
               bee
               jealous
               with
               a
               holy
               jealousie
               ;
               
               remember
               the
               Flesh
               is
               prone
               to
               evill
               continually
               .
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plaine
               in
               many
               things
               .
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               whether
               the
               desire
               be
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Flesh
               ?
            
             
               
               A
               man
               desires
               a
               place
               ,
               hee
               saith
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               good
               with
               it
               ;
               hee
               desires
               honours
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               if
               hee
               doth
               so
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               generals
               no
               exact
               signes
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               guesse
               at
               some
               ,
               whereby
               yee
               may
               know
               it
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               consider
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               turbulent
               desire
               :
               desires
               of
               Grace
               ,
               are
               as
               naturall
               desires
               ,
               gentle
               and
               quiet
               :
               unnaturall
               heate
               and
               thirst
               ,
               are
               turbulent
               and
               violent
               ;
               such
               are
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Flesh.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               hasty
               ,
               it
               runs
               without
               an
               errand
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               wise
               man
               ponders
               his
               wayes
               .
               The
               desires
               of
               the
               Spirit
               doe
               not
               easily
               rise
               ;
               wee
               must
               take
               paines
               with
               our
               hearts
               for
               good
               desires
               ;
               fleshly
               desires
               are
               hasty
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               know
               it
               by
               the
               satisfaction
               you
               give
               it
               :
               doth
               satisfaction
               of
               your
               desire
               ,
               make
               you
               more
               heavenly
               minded
               ;
               it
               is
               right
               :
               but
               doth
               it
               make
               you
               earthly
               minded
               ,
               and
               indisposed
               to
               holy
               duties
               ;
               then
               the
               desire
               is
               from
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               know
               it
               by
               the
               contrary
               ;
               If
               the
               duties
               of
               Prayer
               and
               the
               like
               doe
               weaken
               the
               desire
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               Carnall
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               strengthen
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               goe
               on
               with
               boldnesse
               and
               security
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               know
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               some
               selfe-respect
               that
               doth
               carry
               you
               ,
               so
               farre
               yee
               goe
               and
               no
               farther
               :
               that
               respect
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               ye
               end
               .
               Doe
               you
               it
               in
               secret
               and
               constantly
               ;
               even
               then
               when
               ye
               are
               sequestred
               from
               all
               other
               respects
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               else
               but
               Gods
               glory
               to
               stirre
               you
               up
               to
               doe
               it
               ?
               If
               the
               heart
               be
               iust
               ,
               wee
               doe
               it
               when
               we
               have
               no
               other
               end
               in
               it
               .
               Are
               yee
               angry
               with
               your selves
               ,
               when
               ye
               neglect
               Gods
               businesse
               ?
               Are
               ye
               angry
               with
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               because
               he
               neglects
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               because
               of
               his
               loosenesse
               and
               dissolutenesse
               ;
               because
               hee
               takes
               ill
               courses
               ,
               and
               would
               waste
               your
               estates
               ?
               Many
               men
               are
               zealous
               for
               sinnes
               against
               themselves
               ,
               for
               sinnes
               that
               preiudice
               themselves
               :
               As
               Ministers
               are
               angry
               with
               such
               as
               rob
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               Impropriations
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               deservedly
               too
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Pulpit
               rings
               of
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               out
               of
               Selfe-respect
               .
               So
               the
               people
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               Ministers
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               out
               of
               selfe-respect
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               loath
               to
               give
               them
               that
               which
               is
               their
               due
               .
               Iohn
               was
               zealous
               for
               God
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               with
               an
               eye
               and
               respect
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               So
               Hosea
               ,
               7.14
               .
               
                 The
                 people
                 fasted
                 and
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 
                 Corne
                 and
                 Wine
                 :
              
               take
               away
               our
               respects
               ,
               wee
               are
               cold
               ;
               these
               are
               desires
               that
               should
               be
               denied
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               have
               interest
               in
               Christ
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ;
               then
               try
               whether
               you
               have
               interest
               in
               Christ
               or
               no
               :
               are
               ye
               willing
               to
               deny
               the
               flesh
               ?
               Are
               ye
               willing
               to
               undergoe
               the
               crosse
               ?
               To
               crucifie
               the
               flesh
               for
               Christ
               ?
               Else
               ye
               are
               not
               in
               him
               .
               He
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               :
               all
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               spoken
               in
               generall
               ;
               but
               if
               yee
               will
               know
               whether
               you
               deny
               your selves
               or
               no
               ,
               consider
               but
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               are
               ye
               willing
               to
               be
               informed
               ?
               Will
               ye
               try
               and
               sift
               thing
               to
               the
               bran
               ?
               Try
               ye
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               lawfull
               which
               yee
               desire
               ?
               If
               yee
               stop
               your
               eyes
               and
               eares
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               examine
               it
               ,
               you
               doe
               not
               deny
               your selves
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               stop
               the
               light
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               it
               and
               not
               to
               follow
               it
               :
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               secret
               light
               within
               you
               ,
               that
               tels
               you
               ,
               this
               and
               this
               is
               a
               sinne
               ?
               doth
               your
               conscience
               whisper
               within
               you
               ?
               if
               it
               doth
               ,
               ye
               deny
               not
               your selves
               ,
               except
               yee
               desire
               to
               be
               informed
               .
               Num.
               22.20
               .
               
                 Balaam
                 would
                 not
                 goe
                 upon
                 any
                 tearmes
                 to
                 curse
                 Israel
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 request
              
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               secret
               light
               within
               him
               that
               told
               him
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               goe
               ,
               though
               God
               bade
               him
               goe
               ;
               but
               yet
               God
               who
               knowes
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               saw
               that
               hee
               lingred
               after
               Balacks
               wages
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               bids
               him
               goe
               ,
               
               and
               he
               went
               :
               hee
               did
               not
               satisfie
               his
               conscience
               .
               So
               SAVL
               caried
               it
               fairely
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               offered
               Sacrifice
               before
               SAMVEL
               came
               ;
               so
               hee
               did
               when
               h●●●ared
               AGAG
               and
               the
               best
               things
               ;
               pretendi●g
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               made
               with
               them
               :
               yet
               his
               conscience
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               a
               sinne
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               satisfie
               it·
               Examine
               things
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               else
               yee
               deny
               not
               your selves
               .
               Wee
               preach
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               peradventure
               yee
               deceive
               your selves
               and
               reason
               against
               it
               ,
               yet
               your
               Consciences
               are
               convinced
               .
               2
               Corinth
               .
               4.2
               .
               
                 Wee
                 speake
                 to
                 your
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 approve
                 our selves
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               we
               preach
               not
               to
               the
               wits
               and
               humours
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               GOD
               and
               men
               .
               You
               must
               love
               the
               light
               :
               Ioh.
               3.12
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 doth
                 truth
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 deeds
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               Doe
               yee
               choose
               the
               light
               ,
               without
               seeking
               any
               ●istinctions
               ,
               or
               evasions
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               seeke
               evasions
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               hee
               is
               not
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Hee
               that
               loves
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               light
               :
               
                 approves
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 excellent
              
               ;
               
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               hold
               up
               his
               actions
               to
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               as
               one
               doth
               a
               vessell
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               be
               ever
               a
               flaw
               in
               it
               .
               Yee
               may
               call
               sanctifying
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Iudaisme
               ;
               yee
               may
               call
               strictnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               and
               Precisenesse
               ;
               Zeale
               ,
               indiscretion
               ;
               But
               what
               say
               your
               consciences
               of
               them
               ?
               If
               that
               which
               we
               doe
               bee
               but
               hypocrisie
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               it
               in
               reality
               ?
            
             
             
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               you
               are
               more
               strict
               than
               the
               rule
               .
            
             
               
               Why
               ,
               then
               try
               whether
               it
               bee
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               take
               not
               the
               word
               upon
               trust
               .
               1
               Corinth
               .
               3.5
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 yee
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 what
                 yee
                 beleeve
              
               :
               If
               yee
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               search
               what
               the
               good
               〈◊〉
               of
               GOD
               is
               ,
               yee
               deny
               not
               your selves
               .
               In
               those
               things
               that
               are
               in
               question
               ,
               see
               that
               you
               satisfie
               your
               Consciences
               and
               that
               light
               which
               is
               within
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               a
               question
               about
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               gayning
               ;
               doe
               as
               your
               Consciences
               bid
               you
               ,
               see
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               reluctancy
               within
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               what
               yee
               doe
               in
               case
               of
               a
               strong
               affection
               ,
               in
               a
               strong
               temptation
               ,
               in
               a
               particular
               humour
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               what
               a
               man
               doth
               in
               coole
               blood
               ,
               but
               what
               doe
               you
               when
               as
               opportunity
               and
               strong
               affections
               mee●e
               .
               Hee
               is
               a
               good
               Pilot
               ,
               that
               shewes
               himselfe
               so
               in
               a
               storme
               ;
               hee
               is
               a
               good
               Souldier
               ,
               that
               shewes
               himselfe
               so
               in
               a
               breach
               ;
               see
               if
               you
               doe
               as
               ABRAHAM
               ,
               hee
               denyed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Son
               :
               It
               is
               Selfe-deniall
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               man
               renounceth
               himselfe
               and
               his
               flesh
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               aske
               him
               violently
               and
               importunately
               .
               Will
               you
               omit
               no
               duty
               though
               it
               cost
               you
               much
               ;
               As
               DANIEL
               
                 would
                 not
                 leave
                 off
                 Praier
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               6.10
               :
               wil
               ye
               not
               commit
               any
               sinne
               ,
               though
               you
               gaine
               never
               so
               much
               by
               it
               ;
               as
               BALAAM
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               those
               that
               have
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               in
               admiration
               ,
               because
               of
               advantage
               ,
               
               doe
               ?
               Try
               what
               yee
               doe
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               these
               .
               If
               some
               trouble
               follow
               such
               a
               duty
               ,
               what
               doe
               yee
               ?
               Mark.
               8.38
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 ashamed
                 to
                 professe
              
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 though
                 it
                 brings
                 a
                 Crosse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               hee
               that
               will
               not
               professe
               him
               in
               time
               of
               tryall
               ;
               
                 of
                 him
                 will
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 also
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               Hath
               Christ
               need
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               you
               your selves
               have
               need
               of
               ;
               will
               yee
               bestow
               it
               on
               him
               ?
               Suppose
               it
               be
               a
               boxe
               of
               oyntment
               ,
               or
               tenne
               times
               more
               ;
               the
               tryall
               is
               ,
               how
               we
               doe
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               shall
               injure
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               yee
               shall
               know
               if
               yee
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               by
               the
               humility
               and
               lowlinesse
               of
               your
               minds
               :
               Are
               yee
               content
               to
               be
               translated
               from
               one
               condition
               to
               another
               ?
               An
               humble
               man
               is
               willing
               and
               content
               to
               bee
               translated
               from
               one
               estate
               to
               another
               :
               hee
               wonders
               he
               hath
               so
               much
               ;
               hee
               will
               be
               trampled
               on
               for
               GOD.
               If
               yee
               are
               proud
               ,
               having
               great
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               ,
               ye
               never
               will
               deny
               your selves
               :
               The
               proud
               resist
               GOD
               ,
               
                 and
                 hee
                 resisteth
                 them
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.5
               .
               They
               are
               full
               of
               murmurings
               and
               disquiet
               ;
               The
               broken
               hearts
               make
               no
               account
               of
               themselves
               ,
               care
               not
               for
               any
               condition
               ,
               are
               contented
               with
               the
               lowest
               roome
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Prodig●ll
                 was
              
               ;
               so
               they
               have
               grace
               it
               is
               enough
               ;
               If
               ye
               have
               this
               disposition
               ,
               it
               shewes
               you
               are
               men
               denying
               your selves
               :
               Apply
               these
               rules
               ,
               and
               try
               if
               yee
               deny
               your selves
               or
               not
               :
               if
               yee
               doe
               not
               ,
               
               know
               your
               condition
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               bring
               your
               hearts
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               deny
               your selves
               :
               The
               wayes
               to
               doe
               it
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               to
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               have
               a
               right
               judgement
               of
               your selves
               :
               
               reckon
               the
               inward
               man
               your selfe
               ;
               if
               yee
               reckon
               the
               Flesh
               your selfe
               ;
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               credit
               and
               wealth
               that
               perfect
               the
               flesh
               ,
               your selfe
               ;
               then
               yee
               will
               lose
               all
               for
               it
               ,
               yee
               will
               not
               deny
               your selves
               :
               Such
               a
               one
               will
               leave
               Religion
               ,
               wound
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               rather
               than
               lose
               his
               estate
               :
               But
               if
               wee
               reckon
               the
               regenerate
               part
               our selves
               ,
               it
               hath
               friends
               and
               a
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               reckoning
               it
               our selfe
               ,
               wee
               will
               suffer
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               hurt
               it
               :
               we
               will
               lose
               our
               life
               and
               liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               well
               because
               this
               is
               safe
               .
               After
               a
               man
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               he
               reckons
               another
               thing
               himselfe
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               before
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               is
               now
               predominant
               ,
               he
               is
               himselfe
               :
               doing
               Spirituall
               things
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               the
               flesh
               may
               come
               in
               as
               a
               theefe
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               comes
               thus
               ,
               and
               when
               as
               it
               comes
               as
               a
               Lord
               :
               When
               as
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               his
               hold
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               Let
               us
               judge
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               deny
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               have
               a
               right
               opinion
               of
               other
               things
               :
               know
               that
               by
               denying
               of
               your selves
               ,
               you
               gaine
               ;
               yeilding
               to
               the
               requests
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               yee
               lose
               by
               it
               :
               Matth.
               16.25
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
              
               ;
               he
               that
               
               will
               save
               his
               credit
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               ;
               the
               more
               yee
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               and
               part
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               more
               yee
               shall
               have
               ,
               
                 Even
                 an
                 hundred
                 for
                 one
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               10.30
               .
               Yee
               shall
               bee
               gainers
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Saints
               are
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               they
               have
               many
               crosses
               and
               losses
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Text
               saith
               ;
               That
               
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 with
                 Persecution
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               will
               multiply
               comforts
               to
               them
               with
               Persecution
               :
               One
               may
               have
               more
               comfort
               in
               a
               Prison
               ,
               than
               others
               have
               in
               a
               Palace
               .
               Comfort
               consists
               not
               in
               the
               bulke
               of
               outward
               things
               .
               David
               was
               wise
               to
               take
               oportunity
               when
               as
               hee
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               for
               God
               :
               though
               it
               were
               costly
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               it
               :
               hee
               bought
               his
               Oxen
               
                 that
                 he
                 offered
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 offer
                 that
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cost
                 him
                 nothing
              
               :
               2
               Sam.
               24.24
               .
               The
               water
               that
               cost
               mens
               lives
               ,
               that
               which
               hee
               thirsted
               so
               much
               for
               ,
               hee
               powred
               out
               as
               an
               oblation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               drinke
               of
               it
               :
               for
               he
               knew
               that
               whatsoever
               it
               cost
               him
               ,
               hee
               should
               be
               a
               gainer
               by
               it
               .
               Act.
               5.41
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 being
                 whipped
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 rejoycing
                 :
              
               None
               rejoyce
               but
               such
               as
               thinke
               they
               are
               gainers
               by
               it
               .
               Paul
               accompted
               it
               a
               great
               favour
               ,
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               :
               So
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Iam.
               1.2
               .
               
                 bids
                 us
                 count
                 it
                 exceeding
                 much
                 joy
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 wee
                 fall
                 into
                 divers
                 tribulations
              
               :
               and
               Iames
               ,
               1
               12.
               
               
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 indureth
                 temptation
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 ●ee
                 is
                 tryed
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               It
               is
               for
               your
               advantage
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               lose
               an
               estate
               ,
               or
               a
               friend
               ,
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               GOD
               ;
               yee
               shall
               get
               by
               it
               .
               If
               yee
               can
               say
               with
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 forsaken
                 all
                 and
                 followed
                 thee
                 ;
                 Mark.
              
               10.28
               .
               yee
               shall
               have
               an
               hundered
               fold
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               shall
               have
               GOD.
               
            
             
               
               But
               is
               it
               not
               best
               to
               have
               other
               things
               with
               GOD
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               best
               ;
               trust
               him
               ,
               leave
               the
               keeping
               of
               other
               things
               to
               him
               :
               if
               yee
               are
               to
               lose
               a
               friend
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               commit
               it
               to
               Gods
               keeping
               ;
               so
               if
               yee
               are
               to
               lose
               an
               estate
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               yee
               have
               not
               these
               things
               from
               his
               favour
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               to
               you
               ?
               Yee
               may
               have
               them
               by
               his
               Providence
               ,
               and
               not
               out
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               will
               bee
               a
               snare
               unto
               you
               ,
               yee
               will
               set
               your
               mindes
               too
               much
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               leade
               you
               to
               hell
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               will
               bee
               a
               crosse
               unto
               you
               :
               What
               comfort
               can
               you
               have
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               God
               bee
               absent
               ?
               If
               God
               bid
               such
               a
               thing
               comfort
               us
               ,
               wee
               have
               comfort
               :
               but
               if
               he
               bids
               it
               not
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               though
               wee
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               want
               comfort
               ;
               Therefore
               reckon
               these
               things
               but
               
                 as
                 drosse
                 and
                 dung
              
               ,
               as
               PAVL
               did
               ,
               Phil.
               3.8
               .
               adde
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               forsake
               them
               if
               they
               come
               in
               Competition
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               lawes
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               learne
               to
               know
               CHRIST
               aright
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               you
               deny
               your selves
               .
               Christ
               is
               worthy
               all
               love
               ;
               this
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               will
               make
               you
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               not
               of
               necessity
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               love
               to
               him
               .
               A
               friend
               that
               adventures
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               wee
               can
               doe
               :
               Is
               not
               CHRIST
               then
               worthy
               of
               all
               you
               can
               doe
               and
               more
               ?
               1
               Corinth
               .
               1.13
               .
               Paul
               reasons
               thus
               with
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 Is
                 Christ
                 divided
                 ?
                 Was
                 Paul
                 Crucified
                 for
                 you
                 ?
              
               Or
               ,
               
                 were
                 you
                 Baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul
              
               ?
               If
               Christ
               doth
               all
               for
               us
               ,
               wee
               must
               deny
               our selves
               for
               him
               .
               Looke
               on
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               priviledges
               you
               have
               by
               him
               ;
               learne
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               you
               to
               deny
               your selves
               .
               Paul
               went
               through
               many
               things
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 trusted
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.10
               .
               
                 Moses
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 or
                 favour
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               11.
               
               Beleeve
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               realitie
               in
               the
               things
               wee
               have
               by
               Christ
               :
               let
               them
               not
               bee
               as
               things
               onely
               in
               the
               fancy
               ,
               but
               bee
               affected
               with
               them
               .
               We
               rejoyce
               in
               an
               estate
               which
               we
               possesse
               ,
               and
               in
               honours
               we
               injoy
               ;
               because
               wee
               have
               them
               .
               By
               Christ
               
                 wee
                 are
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
              
               1.5
               ,
               6.
               
               If
               you
               beleeve
               this
               ,
               then
               Faith
               begets
               Love
               in
               us
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               all
               .
               Philip.
               2.21
               .
               Paul
               complaines
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 man
                 seekes
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               that
               was
               for
               want
               of
               
               of
               love
               :
               1
               Corinth
               .
               13.5
               .
               
                 Love
                 seekes
                 not
                 his
                 owne
              
               ;
               you
               may
               see
               this
               in
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.24
               .
               
                 I
                 count
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 my
                 life
                 deare
                 unto
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 finish
                 my
                 course
                 with
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Learne
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               love
               him
               ,
               then
               you
               will
               deny
               your selves
               for
               him
               :
               What
               ever
               men
               thought
               of
               Paul
               ,
               though
               hee
               was
               taken
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               26.24
               .
               yet
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 constraine
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Corinth
               .
               5.14
               .
               So
               as
               wee
               love
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               what
               wee
               suffer
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               last
               meanes
               to
               helpe
               us
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               is
               the
               manner
               how
               wee
               should
               deny
               our selves
               :
               Bee
               peremptory
               in
               denying
               the
               requests
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               barre
               up
               the
               doores
               ,
               give
               the
               flesh
               no
               audience
               ;
               nothing
               is
               better
               than
               a
               peremptory
               will
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               well
               set
               ;
               nothing
               worse
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               ill
               .
               When
               Ioab
               would
               have
               perswaded
               David
               to
               slay
               
                 Abner
                 ,
                 David
              
               gives
               him
               a
               peremptory
               deniall
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yee
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Servia
              
               ?
               So
               Christ
               gave
               Peter
               a
               peremptory
               deniall
               ,
               when
               hee
               would
               disswade
               him
               from
               his
               Passion
               ;
               hee
               saith
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behinde
                 mee
                 Sathan
              
               .
               
               The
               flesh
               is
               of
               your
               old
               acquaintance
               ,
               that
               hath
               bin
               borne
               and
               bred
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               ready
               to
               deceive
               you
               ;
               wherefore
               looke
               to
               it
               .
               Act.
               21.
               
               Paul
               saith
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 disswade
                 him
                 from
                 going
                 vp
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 What
                 doe
                 yee
                 weeping
                 and
                 breaking
                 my
                 heart
                 ?
              
               
               their
               expostulation
               with
               him
               weakned
               the
               sinewes
               of
               his
               intention
               ,
               and
               softened
               his
               purpose
               .
               Bring
               these
               meanes
               to
               particulars
               ,
               having
               occasion
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               remaine
               in
               general
               :
               You
               that
               heare
               me
               now
               ,
               examine
               your selves
               ;
               none
               that
               heare
               me
               this
               day
               but
               had
               need
               particularly
               to
               deny
               himselfe
               :
               some
               humours
               hee
               hath
               that
               he
               must
               deny
               ;
               give
               not
               over
               till
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
               .
               This
               will
               scowre
               out
               the
               staines
               out
               of
               your
               Soules
               ,
               labour
               therefore
               for
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               Put
               case
               ,
               that
               satisfying
               such
               a
               desire
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               yet
               denying
               of
               it
               will
               bring
               you
               more
               pleasure
               and
               profit
               ;
               there
               are
               none
               that
               gaine
               by
               sinning
               ,
               and
               none
               lose
               by
               serving
               God
               :
               You
               are
               gainers
               while
               you
               lose
               your
               credit
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               your
               riches
               ;
               he
               will
               either
               give
               you
               more
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               will
               give
               you
               more
               comfort
               in
               the
               little
               which
               you
               have
               .
               Are
               you
               restrained
               ?
               God
               will
               give
               you
               longer
               and
               larger
               liberty
               from
               the
               yoake
               of
               Sinne
               :
               lose
               you
               a
               momentany
               delight
               ?
               God
               will
               give
               you
               a
               stronger
               delight
               .
               A
               lust
               being
               removed
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blemish
               wiped
               away
               ,
               every
               lust
               is
               a
               spot
               on
               the
               soule
               ;
               If
               yee
               suffer
               a
               lust
               to
               continue
               ,
               that
               yee
               are
               indulgent
               to
               ,
               it
               defiles
               you
               ,
               it
               makes
               you
               indigent
               :
               Lusts
               cause
               want
               .
               Beeing
               brought
               under
               the
               power
               of
               a
               lust
               ,
               yee
               are
               under
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               Againe
               ,
               what
               ever
               your
               hearts
               are
               set
               on
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               your selves
               in
               it
               ;
               if
               yee
               belong
               to
               God
               yee
               shall
               bee
               crossed
               in
               it
               :
               your
               strong
               affections
               will
               bee
               your
               
               strong
               afflictions
               .
               David
               was
               crossed
               in
               his
               
                 Absolon
                 ;
                 Absolon
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               Amnon
               in
               his
               Tamar
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               satisfie
               your
               lusts
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               yee
               must
               be
               alwaies
               adding
               fuell
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               increaseth
               the
               fire
               .
               Consider
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               ,
               our
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               :
               wee
               being
               minded
               to
               continue
               in
               things
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               brought
               to
               judge
               aright
               of
               them
               afterwards
               ,
               wee
               judge
               not
               then
               without
               a
               bribe
               :
               and
               our
               judgements
               being
               bribed
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               easily
               corrupted
               .
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               of
               Custome
               :
               this
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               resisted
               :
               the
               flesh
               will
               expect
               the
               same
               entertainment
               from
               us
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               the
               second
               or
               third
               time
               .
               Custome
               doth
               prejudice
               us
               much
               ;
               it
               intends
               the
               originall
               Corruption
               ;
               it
               leads
               us
               captive
               with
               violence
               :
               being
               accustomed
               to
               any
               lust
               ,
               know
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               renounce
               it
               ,
               because
               custome
               addes
               unto
               its
               strength
               ▪
               When
               we
               have
               judged
               already
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               we
               are
               loath
               to
               iudge
               againe
               .
               But
               now
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               consider
               ,
               if
               yee
               erred
               once
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               excuse
               the
               second
               errour
               :
               Custome
               is
               ,
               but
               
                 Vetustas
                 erroris
              
               ,
               the
               antiquity
               of
               errour
               ;
               Gods
               Spirit
               must
               bee
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               lives
               :
               Custome
               is
               an
               ingagement
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               continue
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               wee
               should
               deny
               our selves
               :
               So
               the
               opinion
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               hinderance
               to
               Selfe-deniall
               ;
               having
               used
               such
               a
               course
               we
               will
               not
               alter
               it
               ;
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               men
               wonder
               at
               
               it
               ;
               this
               keepes
               men
               off
               from
               selfe-deniall
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               your
               hearts
               deceive
               you
               not
               ,
               remember
               this
               caution
               ;
               Take
               heed
               of
               Custome
               .
            
             
               La●●ly
               ,
               
               if
               no
               man
               hath
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               unlesse
               hee
               deny
               himselfe
               ;
               then
               see
               the
               way
               of
               drawing
               neare
               to
               CHRIST
               :
               The
               more
               wee
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               the
               lesse
               distance
               is
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               ;
               the
               nearer
               our
               wills
               are
               brought
               together
               ,
               the
               nearer
               we
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               more
               fully
               we
               empty
               us
               of
               our selves
               ,
               the
               more
               perfectly
               wee
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               nearer
               wee
               come
               to
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               Point
               ;
               that
               who
               ever
               lookes
               for
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               The
               second
               followes
               which
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Crosses
              
               ;
               
               
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 difficulty
                 in
                 them
              
               :
               Christ
               tels
               men
               ,
               
                 They
                 must
                 deny
                 themselves
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 daily
                 Crosse
              
               :
               they
               must
               goe
               through
               crosses
               ,
               and
               looke
               for
               them
               :
               the
               wayes
               therefore
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               crosses
               .
               And
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               for
               three
               reasons
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               Words
               are
               ●ut
               a
               slender
               testimony
               ;
               therefore
               God
               will
               have
               men
               suffer
               and
               be
               imprisoned
               too
               for
               the
               truth
               :
               This
               is
               that
               good
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               confesse
               him
               ,
               not
               in
               word
               but
               in
               deed
               .
               God
               therefore
               will
               have
               us
               beare
               Crosses
               for
               this
               end
               .
            
             
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               men
               tried
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               bee
               without
               Crosses
               :
               Therefore
               1
               Corinth
               .
               11.19
               .
               
                 Heresies
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 faithfull
                 may
                 be
                 tryed
              
               ;
               that
               the
               good
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               counterf●●●
               Afflictions
               and
               crosses
               are
               the
               best
               touchstones
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               tryals
               ,
               because
               they
               try
               and
               prove
               men
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               thinges
               themselves
               .
               Men
               cannot
               run
               on
               in
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               without
               opposition
               .
               A
               faithfull
               Christian
               man
               must
               reprove
               others
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               did
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               may
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               .
               It
               may
               cost
               us
               our
               lives
               and
               losse
               of
               favour
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               did
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               11.
               
               
                 Who
                 endured
                 Pharaohs
                 wrath
              
               ,
               )
               for
               standing
               out
               in
               good
               causes
               .
               In
               many
               actions
               wee
               may
               and
               shall
               be
               censured
               ;
               for
               wee
               must
               be
               just
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               upright
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               byassed
               a
               wrong
               way
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               we
               may
               bee
               opposed
               .
               The
               Sabboths
               must
               bee
               kept
               though
               some
               losses
               may
               come
               by
               it
               ;
               many
               other
               actions
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               wee
               must
               speake
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Paul
               and
               Daniel
               did
               ,
               which
               cost
               them
               Imprisonment
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               doe
               us
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               looke
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               that
               wee
               should
               have
               crosses
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               follow
               Christ.
               For
               ,
               Iohn
               15.19
               .
               
                 The
                 world
                 loves
                 her
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 hates
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 Christs
              
               ;
               they
               are
               resisted
               ,
               and
               cannot
               resist
               
               againe
               .
               The
               world
               puts
               crosses
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               forward
               inough
               of
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Divell
               helpes
               them
               forwards
               :
               Hee
               sets
               their
               tongues
               on
               worke
               ,
               Iames
               ,
               3.6
               .
               
                 Their
                 tongues
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 of
                 Hell
              
               ;
               hee
               sets
               their
               hands
               on
               worke
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.10
               .
               
                 The
                 Divell
                 shall
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 into
                 Prison
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               by
               the
               Divels
               instigation
               shall
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               mens
               conditions
               and
               themselves
               ;
               they
               must
               have
               crosses
               to
               prevent
               sinne
               :
               Christ
               the
               good
               Shepheard
               sets
               Dogs
               on
               his
               sheepe
               sometimes
               to
               barke
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               to
               bite
               them
               too
               :
               Partly
               ,
               for
               sinnes
               present
               which
               they
               contract
               .
               And
               partly
               to
               prevent
               future
               sinnes
               .
               Prosperity
               makes
               them
               rust
               sometimes
               ;
               therefore
               God
               sets
               scullio●s
               to
               rub
               them
               over
               and
               makes
               them
               bright
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               themselves
               blacke
               .
               God
               sends
               afflictions
               on
               the
               good
               to
               make
               them
               better
               ;
               Threshing
               makes
               the
               corne
               though
               it
               were
               good
               before
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               better
               :
               the
               fire
               though
               the
               gold
               be
               good
               before
               ,
               yet
               it
               makes
               it
               much
               purer
               :
               health
               though
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               yet
               exercise
               makes
               it
               better
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               crosses
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               much
               difficulty
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               because
               of
               Selfe-denyall
               :
               This
               selfe-deniall
               must
               needs
               bee
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               hard
               and
               
               difficult
               for
               a
               man
               to
               deny
               himselfe
               :
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               deny
               a
               stranger
               being
               importunate
               ;
               it
               is
               harder
               to
               deny
               a
               friend
               ,
               a
               wife
               ,
               or
               a
               sonne
               :
               but
               it
               is
               hardest
               to
               deny
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               to
               deny
               a
               strong
               lust
               ,
               a
               naturall
               inclination
               ,
               which
               is
               ever
               begging
               and
               asking
               ,
               that
               is
               like
               a
               continuall
               dropping
               ,
               this
               is
               difficult
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               looke
               on
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               difficult
               ,
               
               the
               Law
               
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 carnall
                 ,
                 sold
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               must
               bee
               squared
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               difficult
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               affections
               :
               these
               make
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               difficult
               :
               wee
               are
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               middle
               way
               ,
               but
               our
               affections
               bias
               us
               another
               way
               ;
               wee
               no
               sooner
               love
               things
               but
               wee
               over-love
               them
               :
               so
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               over-joy
               and
               grieve
               for
               things
               :
               these
               affections
               distemper
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               minde
               being
               distempered
               ,
               we
               are
               like
               a
               barrell
               stirred
               and
               turned
               up-side
               downe
               ,
               nothing
               but
               mud
               comes
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               looke
               on
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               difficult
               .
               What
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               in
               common
               or
               corrupt
               nature
               ?
               The
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               above
               common
               nature
               ,
               above
               our
               reach
               and
               up
               the
               hill
               ;
               they
               are
               more
               difficult
               to
               corrupt
               natures
               :
               all
               Gods
               wayes
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               to
               them
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               contention
               ,
               a
               contrariety
               betweene
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               great
               difficulty
               .
            
             
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               compare
               it
               with
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               finde
               it
               difficult
               ;
               to
               get
               an
               art
               or
               liberall
               science
               ,
               what
               paines
               and
               difficulty
               must
               be
               used
               ?
               Now
               to
               have
               Gods
               Image
               renewed
               in
               us
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               harder
               :
               for
               to
               this
               we
               have
               a
               contrariety
               and
               reluctancy
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               a
               naturall
               propensnes
               :
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               difficult
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               variety
               and
               change
               wee
               must
               run
               thorow
               :
               Phil.
               4.21
               .
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 want
                 and
                 abound
                 ,
                 beare
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 report
              
               ;
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               beare
               prosperity
               ;
               as
               hard
               as
               it
               is
               to
               drinke
               much
               wine
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               giddy
               :
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               beare
               adversity
               and
               not
               to
               stoope
               ;
               hard
               to
               beare
               scorches
               without
               shrinking
               ;
               some
               can
               beare
               want
               ,
               but
               aboundance
               makes
               them
               leave
               God
               :
               many
               can
               beare
               good
               report
               ,
               and
               cannot
               away
               with
               bad
               report
               :
               some
               can
               doe
               both
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               loose
               their
               wealth
               :
               some
               can
               indure
               that
               ,
               but
               not
               imprisonment
               :
               to
               goe
               through
               thicke
               and
               thin
               is
               hard
               and
               difficult
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               you
               may
               aske
               mee
               two
               questions
               .
               
               If
               this
               bee
               so
               ,
               how
               comes
               Christ
               to
               tell
               men
               ;
               Matthew
               11.30
               .
               
                 That
                 his
                 yoake
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 his
                 burthen
                 light
                 ?
              
               how
               is
               that
               true
               ,
               Prover
               .
               3.17
               .
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 wisedome
                 are
                 waies
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ?
              
               Why
               promise
               yee
               so
               much
               joy
               and
               peace
               in
               Religion
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               many
               crosses
               following
               it
               ?
            
             
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               pleasant
               to
               any
               man
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               to
               one
               that
               is
               renewed
               .
               1
               Corinth
               .
               2.6
               .
               
                 Wee
                 preach
                 wisedome
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               are
               upright
               .
               So
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               pleasant
               to
               those
               that
               are
               upright
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               so
               to
               others
               .
               If
               I
               say
               that
               good
               meate
               and
               drinke
               are
               pleasant
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               all
               agree
               to
               it
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               a
               Sicke
               man
               :
               So
               the
               light
               is
               very
               comfortable
               ,
               yet
               to
               sore
               eyes
               it
               is
               burthensome
               :
               So
               Gods
               wayes
               are
               pleasant
               ,
               yet
               to
               men
               having
               sore
               Eyes
               ,
               sicke
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               distempered
               affections
               ,
               they
               are
               difficult
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Gods
               wayes
               are
               pleasant
               in
               themselves
               ,
               whereas
               other
               wayes
               are
               bitter
               .
               Gods
               wayes
               bring
               pleasure
               and
               content
               ,
               they
               are
               pleasant
               in
               themselves
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               alwayes
               so
               :
               but
               things
               that
               are
               pleasant
               by
               occasion
               ,
               are
               not
               alwayes
               so
               :
               As
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               11.25
               .
               and
               by
               occasion
               of
               satisfying
               the
               lust
               ;
               but
               
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
              
               ;
               
               at
               all
               times
               Gods
               waies
               are
               a
               burthen
               and
               yoke
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Spirit
               they
               are
               easie
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               object
               ,
               If
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               difficult
               and
               full
               of
               crosses
               ,
               it
               will
               discourage
               men
               to
               be
               religious
               ;
               how
               shall
               wee
               runne
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               Commandements
               with
               cheerefulnes
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               so
               full
               of
               crosses
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               in
               themselves
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               easie
               to
               those
               that
               come
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               regards
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ;
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               to
               Christ
               hath
               another
               spirit
               and
               heart
               given
               him
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               7.22
               .
               
                 To
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 inward
                 man.
              
               I
               will
               say
               of
               this
               as
               Christ
               answered
               Peter
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               asked
               him
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               saved
               if
               rich
               men
               were
               not
               :
               
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 Matth.
              
               19.26
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               cannot
               change
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               but
               God
               can
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               will
               bee
               pleasant
               :
               God
               can
               give
               you
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               bee
               easy
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               difficult
               in
               the
               crosse
               ,
               yet
               take
               altogether
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               pleasure
               :
               take
               therefore
               the
               reward
               and
               gaine
               with
               the
               labour
               .
               The
               merchant
               indureth
               much
               ,
               yet
               the
               hope
               of
               gaine
               sweetens
               all
               :
               a
               covetous
               man
               indures
               much
               labour
               ,
               hath
               a
               hard
               lodging
               ,
               fasts
               much
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               gaine
               contervailes
               all
               .
               
                 Finis
                 dat
                 amabilitatem
                 medijs
              
               ,
               The
               end
               sweetens
               the
               meanes
               :
               the
               hope
               of
               harvest
               makes
               the
               husbandmans
               labour
               pleasant
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               Christ
               ;
               he
               is
               pleasant
               if
               you
               put
               all
               together
               ;
               if
               you
               looke
               to
               the
               joy
               and
               reward
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               crosse
               :
               looke
               on
               them
               as
               on
               weights
               in
               the
               ballance
               :
               if
               the
               weights
               be
               equall
               ,
               they
               stirre
               not
               ;
               but
               put
               more
               weight
               into
               one
               scale
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               
               though
               it
               seemed
               heavy
               before
               ,
               yet
               now
               it
               is
               bu●
               light
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               these
               crosses
               ;
               in
               themselves
               they
               are
               heavy
               ,
               but
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               issue
               ,
               the
               end
               and
               reward
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               light
               ;
               
                 Our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 purchase
                 us
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 weight
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.17
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               runne
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               with
               our
               owne
               strength
               ,
               it
               is
               difficulty
               ;
               but
               having
               another
               strength
               more
               than
               our
               owne
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               Child
               to
               goe
               up
               the
               staires
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               strong
               man
               takes
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               :
               though
               these
               wayes
               be
               hard
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               helpe
               you
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               be
               easie
               .
               A
               man
               that
               lookes
               on
               an
               artificiall
               thing
               ,
               he
               wonders
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               turne
               his
               hand
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               once
               get
               the
               art
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ;
               before
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               all
               is
               hard
               to
               us
               :
               but
               if
               we
               are
               once
               in
               him
               ,
               all
               is
               easie
               .
               Looke
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               are
               shie
               at
               the
               first
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               of
               suffering
               for
               Christ
               ;
               but
               afterward
               they
               indured
               any
               thing
               ,
               even
               whipping
               ,
               and
               death
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               part
               with
               that
               which
               we
               prize
               and
               love
               much
               ;
               but
               when
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               it
               as
               we
               thinke
               there
               is
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               for
               to
               part
               with
               it
               .
               No
               man
               grieves
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               flowers
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               wither
               :
               that
               he
               loseth
               counters
               or
               shadowes
               :
               such
               are
               the
               things
               that
               we
               see
               and
               have
               ,
               Psal.
               39.6
               .
               
                 they
                 are
                 
                 but
                 as
                 flowers
              
               :
               our
               eyes
               being
               opened
               to
               see
               that
               these
               things
               are
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               disesteeme
               them
               ;
               to
               one
               that
               is
               humbled
               this
               is
               easie
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               felt
               the
               burthen
               of
               sinne
               to
               bee
               heavy
               ,
               will
               find
               Christs
               yoake
               to
               bee
               light
               ;
               the
               Divels
               yoake
               is
               a
               hard
               and
               heavy
               yoake
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               felt
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               sinne
               will
               thinke
               Gods
               wayes
               to
               be
               pleasant
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               consider
               to
               whom
               we
               doe
               all
               that
               wee
               doe
               :
               
                 as
                 David
                 sayd
                 to
                 Micol
              
               .
               2
               Sam.
               6.21
               .
               
                 Wee
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               this
               makes
               all
               easie
               :
               this
               made
               all
               easie
               to
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               21.
               
               
                 When
                 as
                 Agabus
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               he
               tels
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 to
                 dye
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               A
               souldier
               doth
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               seeth
               his
               Generall
               looking
               upon
               him
               ;
               a
               good
               servant
               wil
               worke
               out
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               when
               as
               his
               masters
               eye
               is
               upon
               him
               ,
               especially
               if
               his
               master
               hath
               a
               good
               eye
               :
               consider
               then
               that
               we
               doe
               all
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               sweeten
               all
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               crosses
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               then
               learne
               from
               hence
               ,
               to
               account
               of
               so
               much
               beforehand
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               it
               ,
               before
               ye
               enter
               into
               those
               waies
               of
               God
               :
               take
               heed
               of
               Baruchs
               fault
               ,
               Ierem.
               45.5
               .
               
                 Looke
                 not
                 for
                 great
                 matters
                 for
                 your selves
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 affliction
                 ;
                 Iohn
              
               16.33
               .
               
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 peace
              
               ▪
               looke
               therefore
               for
               all
               in
               heaven
               .
               Remember
               ye
               must
               not
               take
               
               Christ
               onely
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               take
               him
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               as
               a
               husband
               ;
               you
               must
               have
               a
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               a
               conjugall
               affection
               ,
               and
               be
               divorced
               from
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               take
               him
               thus
               :
               yee
               must
               take
               him
               as
               your
               husband
               ,
               for
               better
               ,
               for
               worse
               ,
               with
               losses
               ,
               and
               crosses
               ;
               your
               will
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
               If
               to
               be
               Christs
               Servant
               were
               onely
               to
               give
               him
               a
               cap
               and
               a
               knee
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               many
               that
               would
               serve
               him
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               obey
               him
               ▪
               
                 His
                 servants
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 whom
                 yee
                 obey
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               6.16
               .
               There
               are
               servants
               which
               you
               call
               Retainers
               ;
               which
               doe
               their
               owne
               worke
               on
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               ,
               peradventure
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               they
               come
               to
               their
               Master
               and
               serve
               him
               ;
               thus
               most
               are
               Christs
               Servants
               ;
               they
               will
               serve
               him
               on
               the
               Sabboth
               perchance
               ,
               but
               at
               no
               time
               else
               ;
               but
               as
               on
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               so
               at
               all
               times
               else
               you
               must
               deny
               your selves
               .
               In
               other
               marriages
               
                 error
                 personae
              
               ,
               doth
               nullifie
               the
               marriage
               ;
               so
               doth
               it
               when
               wee
               take
               Christ
               :
               it
               is
               an
               error
               in
               our
               judgements
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               what
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               wee
               so
               quickly
               fall
               away
               from
               him
               :
               wherefore
               every
               one
               that
               lookes
               for
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               cast
               his
               eyes
               on
               all
               his
               comforts
               ,
               on
               that
               which
               is
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               part
               with
               it
               for
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               hee
               must
               looke
               on
               bitter
               things
               ,
               on
               the
               sufferings
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               make
               account
               of
               disgraces
               and
               persecutions
               if
               hee
               will
               follow
               Christ
               :
               If
               
               better
               come
               ,
               doe
               you
               
                 reputare
                 in
                 ●ucrum
              
               ,
               count
               it
               over-plus
               .
               Caesar
               ,
               when
               as
               hee
               was
               goeing
               to
               fight
               ,
               would
               usually
               tell
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               the
               enemies
               were
               as
               many
               more
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               make
               them
               more
               resolute
               and
               audacious
               ;
               If
               you
               meane
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               looke
               for
               a
               rainy
               day
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               it
               is
               a
               faire
               morning
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               know
               not
               what
               the
               evening
               will
               be
               :
               
                 Nescis
                 quid
                 serus
                 vesper
                 vehat
              
               .
               Shall
               a
               man
               goe
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               not
               looke
               for
               stormes
               ?
               Shall
               a
               Souldier
               goe
               into
               the
               warres
               ,
               and
               not
               looke
               for
               enemies
               ?
               Forecast
               this
               therefore
               ,
               lest
               going
               with
               2000.
               you
               are
               met
               with
               20000.
               and
               overcome
               ,
               your
               resolutions
               being
               too
               weake
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               crosses
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               that
               most
               men
               goe
               ▪
               that
               common
               road
               of
               pleasure
               and
               jollity
               which
               most
               men
               treade
               in
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               way
               :
               the
               true
               way
               is
               
                 per
                 diverticula
              
               ,
               a
               by
               ,
               a
               narrow
               way
               which
               few
               men
               follow
               .
               If
               we
               finde
               our
               waies
               full
               of
               jollity
               ,
               wee
               have
               cause
               to
               suspect
               them
               ,
               Luk.
               6.21
               .
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 laugh
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 shall
                 weepe
                 hereafter
                 :
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 full
                 here
                 ,
                 shall
                 hunger
                 hereafter
                 :
              
               This
               loosenesse
               in
               following
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               way
               .
               My
               brethren
               ,
               if
               yee
               are
               going
               to
               any
               City
               ,
               and
               yee
               are
               told
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               narrow
               bridges
               ,
               many
               brakes
               to
               goe
               thorough
               ;
               that
               there
               are
               many
               vagrants
               to
               devoure
               you
               ,
               many
               syrens
               
               to
               allure
               you
               ;
               if
               ye
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               ye
               may
               well
               suspect
               that
               yee
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               So
               if
               ye
               find
               no
               such
               opposition
               ,
               no
               such
               crosses
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               no
               such
               strong
               lusts
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               yee
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               
                 Whoever
                 will
                 live
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 shall
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 :
              
               
               Paul
               tels
               Timothy
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 hath
                 knowne
                 his
                 persecutions
                 and
                 afflictions
              
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               
                 Whoever
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 time
              
               ,
               or
               in
               succeeding
               generations
               
                 will
                 live
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
              
               :
               A
               man
               may
               suffer
               and
               do
               much
               for
               Christ
               ;
               but
               Paul
               tels
               him
               ,
               hee
               must
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               
                 suffer
                 persecution
              
               ,
               for
               Christs
               sake
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               object
               ,
               why
               should
               any
               man
               suffer
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Gospell
               brings
               glad
               tidings
               of
               peace
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               yee
               take
               Christ
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               take
               him
               not
               ,
               ye
               are
               damned
               :
               it
               is
               not
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               the
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               subsequent
               condition
               ,
               that
               doth
               breed
               persecution
               .
               Math.
               21.33
               .
               
                 When
                 as
                 the
                 maister
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 husbandmen
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 servants
                 were
                 abused
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 called
                 for
                 fruite
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               husbandmen
               were
               unwilling
               to
               give
               .
               When
               holy
               men
               call
               for
               fruite
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               this
               stirs
               up
               men
               against
               them
               .
               If
               in
               the
               way
               ye
               goe
               ,
               ye
               finde
               not
               these
               crosses
               ,
               this
               opposition
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               broad
               way
               ,
               not
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               life
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               if
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               crosses
               ,
               then
               bee
               not
               discouraged
               from
               doing
               good
               actions
               for
               the
               crosses
               that
               follow
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               necessary
               concomitant
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               severed
               .
               Many
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               doe
               much
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               cost
               them
               their
               estates
               :
               then
               they
               favour
               themselves
               ,
               and
               will
               sleepe
               in
               a
               whole
               skin
               :
               But
               if
               a
               case
               comes
               ,
               that
               yee
               must
               stand
               against
               Popery
               ,
               and
               for
               justice
               against
               indirect
               courses
               ,
               stand
               to
               it
               though
               persecution
               and
               imprisonment
               come
               ;
               turne
               neither
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               stops
               and
               lets
               in
               the
               way
               which
               God
               hath
               chalked
               out
               unto
               us
               ;
               yet
               though
               there
               be
               Lyons
               in
               it
               ,
               ye
               must
               not
               step
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               ye
               must
               go
               on
               ,
               yee
               must
               grapple
               with
               the
               crosse
               and
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               if
               yee
               balke
               those
               crosses
               or
               if
               yee
               sit
               still
               and
               do
               nothing
               ,
               yee
               provoke
               God
               against
               you
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               for
               your
               evill
               deeds
               .
               Rev.
               2.19
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 workes
                 and
                 suffrings
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Christ.
               )
               Christ
               takes
               notice
               ,
               if
               yee
               suffer
               for
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               if
               ye
               decline
               the
               crosse
               :
               Cowardlinesse
               may
               lose
               your
               soules
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               rebellion
               your
               bodies
               .
               If
               yee
               have
               good
               cards
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               play
               them
               ill
               you
               loose
               ;
               so
               when
               you
               have
               a
               prize
               in
               your
               hands
               and
               not
               use
               it
               ;
               you
               loose
               by
               it
               :
               so
               when
               as
               you
               have
               opportunity
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               stand
               out
               ,
               God
               will
               call
               you
               to
               an
               account
               for
               it
               :
               yee
               shall
               receive
               judgement
               for
               sinfull
               silence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               corrupt
               speach
               .
               Iudges
               5.23
               .
               
                 Meroz
                 
                 was
                 cursed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 came
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 enemies
                 that
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Luke
              
               13.6
               .
               
                 The
                 barren
                 Trees
                 that
                 did
                 beare
                 no
                 fruite
                 ,
                 were
                 cut
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 briers
              
               ▪
               so
               shall
               men
               that
               have
               places
               ,
               in
               which
               others
               would
               have
               done
               good
               .
               Revel
               .
               21.8
               .
               
                 the
                 fearefull
              
               ,
               are
               put
               first
               in
               the
               catalogue
               ,
               of
               those
               ,
               
                 which
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 burnes
                 with
                 fire
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               those
               that
               are
               afraid
               to
               doe
               good
               shall
               have
               their
               portion
               there
               .
               Take
               heede
               therefore
               of
               missing
               opportunities
               through
               feare
               or
               cowardize
               :
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               take
               up
               the
               crosse
               and
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               you
               may
               .
               Many
               are
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
               so
               that
               wee
               may
               take
               up
               Ieremies
               complaint
               against
               them
               .
               Ierem.
               9.3
               .
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 courage
                 for
                 the
                 truth
              
               :
               Wee
               may
               say
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               as
               of
               Harts
               and
               Stagges
               ,
               they
               have
               strength
               and
               great
               hornes
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               nothing
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 quia
                 deest
                 animus
              
               ;
               because
               they
               want
               courage
               .
               Some
               good
               Christians
               have
               fire
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               want
               blowing
               .
               Now
               what
               arguments
               shall
               I
               use
               to
               make
               men
               follow
               the
               truth
               ,
               notwithstanding
               these
               crosses
               and
               difficulties
               ?
               Wee
               magnifie
               valor
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               valor
               which
               wee
               doe
               so
               magnifie
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               as
               the
               swelling
               of
               a
               wall
               ,
               before
               the
               breach
               :
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               this
               fortitude
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               being
               called
               thereunto
               ;
               the
               doing
               of
               things
               without
               difficulties
               ,
               is
               no
               tryall
               :
               excellent
               things
               are
               difficult
               :
               
               this
               obedience
               which
               you
               owe
               to
               Christ
               is
               not
               simple
               obedience
               ,
               but
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               difficulty
               and
               excellency
               .
               To
               what
               end
               is
               the
               Spirit
               and
               regeneration
               given
               you
               ,
               if
               it
               stir
               you
               not
               up
               to
               doe
               more
               than
               others
               can
               or
               will
               doe
               ?
               Luther
               was
               glad
               of
               his
               opposition
               ,
               that
               brought
               advantage
               to
               him
               :
               so
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               sufferings
               will
               further
               his
               reckoning
               .
               Souldiers
               out
               of
               vaine
               glory
               strive
               who
               shall
               be
               first
               to
               scale
               the
               wals
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               the
               breach
               ;
               that
               which
               they
               doe
               for
               a
               shadow
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               for
               true
               realities
               :
               let
               our
               affections
               run
               out
               in
               this
               .
               Consider
               ,
               that
               in
               Gods
               cause
               if
               ye
               suffer
               not
               for
               wel
               doing
               ,
               ye
               shal
               suffer
               for
               ill
               doing
               ;
               else
               there
               were
               an
               inconsequence
               in
               that
               of
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.17
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 evill
                 doing
                 .
              
               If
               ye
               suffer
               not
               evill
               with
               men
               for
               well
               doing
               ,
               yee
               shall
               suffer
               of
               God
               for
               evill
               doing
               .
               Consider
               all
               those
               Martyrs
               and
               Worthies
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               have
               goe
               before
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               acted
               their
               parts
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               departed
               off
               the
               stage
               ;
               they
               might
               have
               escaped
               if
               they
               would
               :
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               if
               hee
               would
               have
               beene
               silent
               ;
               Mordecay
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               bowed
               the
               knee
               :
               
                 Those
                 who
                 wandred
                 about
                 in
                 sheep
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 goates
                 skins
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               might
               have
               bin
               clad
               in
               silkes
               and
               velvets
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               have
               stood
               for
               the
               truth
               .
               Moses
               might
               have
               enjoyed
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               bin
               accounted
               the
               son
               of
               Pharaoh
               his
               daughter
               ,
               but
               hee
               would
               not
               .
               
               Consider
               ,
               if
               one
               aske
               you
               this
               question
               ,
               Will
               yee
               bee
               as
               a
               pibble
               or
               a
               pretious
               stone
               ?
               would
               yee
               be
               worth
               1000.
               others
               ?
               then
               resolve
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               truth
               :
               Consider
               what
               a
               person
               ye
               take
               upon
               you
               :
               and
               that
               ye
               must
               do
               nothing
               unbeseeming
               your selves
               ?
               then
               you
               will
               say
               with
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 shall
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 flee
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 will
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 temple
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ?
                 Nehemiah
              
               6.11
               .
               Paul
               considered
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               yeeld
               an
               inch
               to
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               Gal.
               2.5
               .
               Consider
               what
               God
               expects
               from
               you
               .
               A
               mud
               wall
               may
               bee
               made
               up
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               wall
               of
               a
               palace
               must
               bee
               made
               up
               with
               other
               materialls
               :
               if
               ye
               will
               be
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               yee
               must
               have
               other
               actions
               .
               Let
               those
               who
               are
               watchmen
               ,
               both
               for
               Church
               and
               common-wealth
               ,
               let
               others
               who
               are
               in
               great
               place
               ,
               consider
               this
               ;
               if
               you
               turne
               false
               ,
               yee
               betray
               both
               your selves
               and
               others
               :
               resolve
               therefore
               to
               deny
               your selves
               ,
               having
               such
               a
               person
               and
               such
               a
               charge
               .
            
             
               
               But
               some
               will
               object
               ,
               I
               would
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               do
               no
               good
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answeare
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               than
               you
               know
               :
               but
               however
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               sure
               to
               have
               thy
               reward
               if
               thou
               doe
               what
               thou
               maist
               :
               The
               Phisitian
               hath
               his
               praise
               ,
               though
               his
               patient
               dies
               :
               The
               Lawyer
               hath
               his
               fee
               ,
               though
               his
               clients
               cause
               miscarry
               :
               God
               often
               sends
               messengers
               ,
               though
               they
               prevaile
               not
               ,
               that
               men
               
               might
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               the
               times
               are
               bad
               ,
               and
               worse
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               worser
               the
               times
               are
               ,
               the
               better
               the
               Saints
               should
               be
               :
               the
               starres
               are
               most
               needed
               in
               the
               darkest
               night
               :
               Mark.
               8.38
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 ashamed
                 of
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 even
                 in
                 an
                 adulterous
                 and
                 sinfull
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 ashamed
                 when
                 I
                 sit
                 in
                 my
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               alone
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               if
               thou
               art
               alone
               ?
               Eliah
               was
               alone
               for
               ought
               he
               knew
               ;
               yet
               he
               withstood
               all
               Baals
               prophets
               ,
               and
               overcame
               them
               .
               Luther
               was
               alone
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               saith
               of
               him
               ;
               
                 Vnus
                 homo
                 solus
                 ,
                 totius
                 orbis
                 impetum
                 sustinuit
                 ,
              
               that
               one
               man
               withstood
               the
               force
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               And
               what
               if
               thou
               art
               alone
               ,
               yet
               one
               cole
               may
               kindle
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               another
               ;
               and
               so
               mayst
               thou
               .
               Men
               are
               incendiaries
               to
               make
               one
               another
               wicked
               :
               be
               thou
               so
               to
               make
               others
               good
               :
               however
               ,
               though
               thou
               art
               alone
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               take
               away
               that
               reproach
               from
               a
               nation
               ,
               which
               God
               speakes
               of
               Ezec.
               22.30
               .
               that
               
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 hedge
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 destroy
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 found
                 none
              
               ;
               There
               will
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               authority
               to
               oppose
               the
               streame
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               if
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               then
               wee
               should
               learne
               from
               hence
               to
               
               proportion
               our
               labour
               to
               the
               worke
               :
               wee
               tell
               you
               of
               this
               not
               to
               deterre
               you
               from
               comming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               to
               excite
               men
               to
               take
               paines
               answearable
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               Christ
               told
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               they
               
                 must
                 deny
                 themselves
              
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               take
               paines
               if
               they
               will
               follow
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               we
               tell
               you
               in
               his
               name
               :
               wee
               would
               have
               yee
               know
               the
               worst
               before
               hand
               :
               many
               thousands
               lose
               their
               soules
               ,
               because
               they
               thinke
               that
               lesse
               will
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               no
               such
               strictnesse
               :
               no
               fallacy
               of
               Sathan
               deceives
               men
               more
               than
               this
               .
               If
               a
               man
               come
               to
               buy
               a
               Iewell
               that
               is
               worth
               500
               l.
               if
               he
               bids
               but
               400
               l.
               for
               it
               ;
               he
               goes
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bid
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               hee
               comes
               not
               to
               the
               full
               price
               of
               it
               :
               So
               he
               that
               will
               purchase
               heaven
               ,
               he
               must
               bid
               the
               full
               price
               of
               it
               ,
               else
               he
               goes
               without
               it
               :
               as
               good
               never
               a
               whit
               as
               never
               the
               better
               (
               as
               we
               say
               .
               )
               If
               a
               man
               be
               to
               lift
               a
               burthen
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               hee
               can
               doe
               with
               his
               whole
               strength
               ,
               if
               he
               put
               but
               part
               of
               his
               strength
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               cannot
               stir
               it
               ,
               hee
               were
               as
               good
               never
               to
               touch
               it
               :
               so
               it
               is
               here
               .
               It
               were
               better
               for
               you
               to
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               doe
               enough
               ;
               for
               if
               ye
               lived
               still
               in
               wickednesse
               ,
               it
               might
               parhaps
               humble
               you
               ;
               but
               when
               as
               men
               doe
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               enough
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               their
               misery
               :
               better
               not
               to
               do
               at
               all
               ,
               than
               to
               do
               things
               thus
               by
               halves
               .
               Sathan
               deales
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               men
               with
               children
               :
               they
               take
               away
               gold
               and
               silver
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               with
               rattles
               and
               
               counters
               ,
               so
               Sathan
               ,
               because
               mens
               consciences
               must
               have
               something
               to
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               suffers
               them
               to
               doe
               something
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               .
               Pitty
               it
               is
               to
               see
               so
               many
               lose
               their
               labours
               :
               they
               come
               very
               neare
               ,
               within
               a
               step
               or
               two
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               misse
               it
               :
               many
               there
               are
               which
               do
               much
               ,
               like
               the
               young
               man
               :
               yet
               some
               thing
               is
               wanting
               ,
               that
               also
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               els
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               .
               Why
               is
               there
               so
               little
               change
               in
               men
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               thinke
               that
               lesse
               will
               serve
               the
               turne
               ?
               This
               cold
               ,
               overly
               and
               customary
               performance
               of
               holy
               duties
               marres
               all
               ;
               therefore
               consider
               but
               this
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               you
               no
               good
               at
               all
               :
               what
               good
               did
               the
               
                 Laodiceans
                 luke-warmnes
                 doe
                 them
              
               :
               they
               had
               as
               good
               bin
               cold
               :
               yea
               ,
               
                 God
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 :
                 Rev.
              
               3.15
               .
               What
               good
               did
               all
               that
               Amafiah
               did
               to
               him
               ;
               seeing
               that
               he
               did
               it
               not
               with
               a
               sincere
               &
               perfect
               heart
               ?
               These
               dowbaked
               services
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               stile
               them
               ,
               )
               these
               carkases
               without
               life
               ;
               these
               slight
               services
               profit
               not
               :
               therefore
               there
               are
               conditions
               added
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Word
               :
               prayer
               prevailes
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 fervent
                 :
                 Iam.
              
               5.16
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Effectuall
                 faith
                 ;
                 diligent
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 love
                 :
              
               1
               Thess.
               1.3
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               good
               observation
               of
               Divines
               ,
               that
               God
               loves
               adverbs
               ,
               better
               than
               verbes
               ;
               well
               doing
               ,
               above
               doing
               :
               those
               that
               
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 wedding
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 wedding
                 garments
                 ,
                 were
                 shut
                 out
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               22.11.12.13
               .
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               came
               not
               :
               those
               that
               offred
               strange
               fire
               ,
               as
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               ,
               and
               their
               company
               ,
               were
               consumed
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               they
               that
               did
               not
               offer
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               religious
               .
               Is
               it
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               turne
               nature
               ?
               to
               worke
               a
               change
               ?
               Is
               it
               easie
               to
               get
               ground
               of
               a
               raging
               lust
               ?
               It
               is
               as
               hard
               as
               to
               get
               ground
               of
               the
               Sea.
               Consider
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Law
               and
               us
               ;
               
                 That
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 carnall
                 :
                 Rom.
              
               7.
               
               Consider
               the
               distemper
               of
               your
               affections
               and
               know
               your selves
               ;
               all
               that
               we
               have
               in
               us
               is
               either
               common
               or
               corrupt
               nature
               .
               Gods
               graces
               are
               beyond
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               other
               :
               must
               we
               make
               these
               duties
               of
               religion
               to
               be
               onely
               in
               the
               by
               ?
               Prayer
               ,
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabboths
               ,
               are
               to
               most
               men
               but
               as
               things
               in
               the
               by
               ,
               the
               streame
               of
               their
               affections
               runs
               in
               an
               other
               channell
               .
               There
               is
               another
               thing
               required
               of
               us
               than
               this
               ;
               
                 we
                 must
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               6.5
               .
               This
               is
               it
               which
               all
               must
               do
               ;
               they
               must
               love
               God
               with
               all
               their
               strength
               ,
               else
               they
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               qualification
               required
               of
               all
               that
               are
               saved
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               Grace
               or
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               seekes
               them
               not
               with
               his
               utmost
               indevour
               .
               The
               difference
               twixt
               Cains
               &
               Abels
               sacrifice
               was
               this
               ,
               Gen.
               4.3
               ,
               4.5
               .
               The
               one
               did
               it
               negligently
               :
               brought
               the
               worst
               of
               his
               fruits
               ;
               the
               other
               brought
               the
               best
               he
               had
               .
               
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 negligently
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               contenting
               himselfe
               with
               the
               outward
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               doing
               it
               as
               a
               taske
               ,
               and
               being
               glad
               when
               it
               is
               done
               and
               over
               :
               to
               doe
               it
               diligently
               ,
               is
               to
               worke
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               that
               which
               it
               tends
               to
               ,
               and
               to
               obtaine
               the
               
               end
               .
               The
               end
               of
               prayer
               ,
               is
               to
               quicken
               you
               to
               performe
               holy
               duties
               ;
               when
               you
               obtaine
               this
               end
               ,
               then
               is
               your
               prayer
               diligent
               .
               To
               do
               things
               onely
               for
               shew
               is
               nothing
               ,
               the
               effect
               and
               end
               is
               all
               :
               you
               esteeme
               not
               your
               servants
               works
               unlesse
               they
               obtaine
               their
               end
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               you
               esteeme
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               it
               being
               not
               done
               :
               What
               is
               it
               to
               pray
               ,
               the
               end
               being
               not
               done
               ,
               men
               not
               being
               built
               up
               by
               it
               ?
               Iude
               20.
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 build
                 up
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               A
               cold
               formall
               performance
               doth
               but
               hurt
               us
               ,
               breeds
               more
               coldnesse
               and
               deadnesse
               in
               us
               .
               In
               habits
               ,
               the
               more
               imperfect
               the
               acts
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               weaken
               the
               habits
               :
               the
               duties
               of
               religion
               coldly
               performed
               ,
               weaken
               grace
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               write
               carelesly
               and
               crookedly
               ,
               it
               marreth
               his
               hand
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               do
               all
               we
               do
               to
               God
               with
               diligence
               and
               fervency
               :
               consider
               that
               those
               whom
               you
               thinke
               least
               needed
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               did
               so
               :
               their
               diligence
               should
               stir
               you
               up
               .
               You
               know
               
                 that
                 Iacob
                 wrestled
                 with
                 God
                 all
                 night
                 ;
                 Gen.
              
               32.24
               .
               and
               so
               should
               you
               wrestle
               with
               him
               with
               strong
               prayers
               :
               
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 spent
                 many
                 nights
                 in
                 prayer
              
               :
               
               looke
               upon
               the
               prayers
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               fastings
               of
               Daniel
               ;
               a●ove
               all
               others
               ,
               looke
               upon
               Paul
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               him
               in
               
                 watching
                 ,
                 in
                 prayers
                 and
                 in
                 fastings
                 often
              
               ;
               
               he
               had
               a
               continuall
               strife
               with
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 body
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               deeds
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               into
               subjection
               ,
               
                 I
                 keepe
                 under
                 my
                 body
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.17
               .
               My
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sinfull
               lusts
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               must
               bee
               brought
               
               downe
               ;
               I
               must
               go
               thorow
               fighting
               till
               I
               have
               the
               victory
               ,
               
                 else
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 cast-away
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               else
               have
               onely
               an
               outward
               shew
               ,
               but
               yet
               bee
               nothing
               accounted
               of
               with
               God.
               Consider
               this
               ,
               if
               a
               little
               diligence
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               adde
               more
               ;
               if
               prayer
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               adde
               fasting
               to
               it
               .
               
               
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 divels
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 without
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
              
               ;
               so
               also
               are
               there
               some
               sinnes
               .
               Make
               the
               plaister
               fit
               to
               the
               disease
               .
               Complaine
               not
               with
               the
               sluggard
               ,
               who
               puts
               his
               hands
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               doth
               nothing
               at
               all
               ;
               or
               doth
               not
               proportion
               his
               labour
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               Lesse
               labour
               would
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               if
               our
               soules
               were
               as
               dry
               wood
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               as
               greenwood
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               much
               blowing
               ere
               they
               will
               bee
               kindled
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               get
               our
               soules
               to
               good
               duties
               ,
               hard
               to
               keepe
               them
               on
               the
               wing
               ;
               we
               must
               
                 continue
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instantly
                 too
                 .
              
               Men
               are
               ready
               to
               give
               over
               ,
               
               and
               to
               sit
               downe
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               continue
               .
               Eph.
               6.
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 watch
                 thereunto
                 with
                 perseverance
              
               ;
               there
               must
               every
               day
               be
               a
               new
               winding
               up
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               spring
               of
               sin
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               there
               must
               be
               a
               spring
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               them
               constantly
               :
               you
               have
               daily
               new
               crosses
               ,
               and
               impediments
               ,
               therefore
               you
               must
               mend
               your
               pace
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               bee
               more
               diligent
               ;
               you
               
                 must
                 be
                 fervent
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 serving
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 slothfull
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               12.11
               .
               Doe
               your
               owne
               worke
               ,
               
                 up
                 and
                 be
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               1
               Chr.
               22.16
               .
               God
               will
               deale
               with
               you
               as
               he
               did
               with
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               
               hee
               was
               
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 sent
                 Phillip
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8.26
               .
               &c.
               So
               Cornelius
               ,
               hee
               was
               praying
               ,
               
                 and
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 Angell
                 to
                 him
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               10.
               
               So
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               rowed
               
                 all
                 night
                 as
                 Christ
                 bade
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 joynes
                 himselfe
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 helpes
                 them
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               14.24
               .
               &c.
               The
               worst
               natures
               with
               his
               helpe
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               best
               without
               him
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               
               if
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               so
               full
               of
               crosses
               and
               difficultyes
               ,
               then
               learne
               from
               hence
               to
               justifie
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               heaven
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               a
               whit
               agreable
               with
               our
               natures
               .
               It
               is
               a
               pure
               and
               no
               leaden
               Lesbian
               rule
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               straite
               rule
               opposite
               to
               us
               in
               all
               our
               obliquityes
               :
               It
               is
               not
               from
               the
               policy
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               what
               end
               should
               they
               have
               in
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               content
               in
               it
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               mortifie
               every
               member
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               have
               crosses
               too
               .
               Againe
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               not
               thinke
               to
               have
               many
               following
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               Captaine
               of
               Companies
               ;
               here
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               draw
               men
               after
               him
               .
               If
               Christ
               had
               done
               as
               Cyrus
               did
               ,
               who
               proclaimed
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               would
               follow
               him
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               a
               husbandman
               hee
               would
               make
               him
               a
               Gentleman
               ;
               if
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               him
               a
               Noble-man
               ;
               then
               men
               would
               have
               flocked
               to
               him
               .
               This
               justifies
               Religion
               against
               the
               dunghill
               gods
               of
               the
               heathen
               ;
               
               against
               the
               Mahometane
               religion
               ,
               that
               tels
               men
               ,
               what
               women
               ,
               and
               what
               pleasures
               and
               rewards
               they
               shall
               have
               if
               they
               follow
               it
               :
               this
               argument
               therefore
               is
               a
               marke
               of
               the
               holinesse
               and
               purity
               of
               our
               religion
               .
               Miracles
               they
               do
               but
               excite
               us
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               as
               the
               Bels
               that
               call
               us
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               they
               cannot
               worke
               faith
               within
               us
               ;
               Rom.
               10.14.17
               :
               
                 That
                 comes
                 onely
                 by
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 this
                 Word
              
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               that
               doth
               sute
               with
               our
               nature
               :
               these
               inherent
               markes
               are
               they
               by
               which
               we
               know
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Wee
               propound
               onely
               the
               object
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               propound
               sillogismes
               :
               wee
               tell
               you
               onely
               what
               it
               is
               .
               Moses
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Genesis
               propounds
               only
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               propounds
               no
               arguments
               to
               make
               men
               beleeve
               it
               :
               so
               the
               Apostles
               come
               with
               a
               naked
               message
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
              
               .
               In
               other
               sciences
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               principles
               else
               wee
               should
               run
               into
               infinites
               .
               If
               one
               should
               aske
               you
               ,
               how
               know
               you
               colour
               ?
               You
               answer
               by
               the
               light
               :
               but
               how
               know
               you
               the
               light
               ?
               You
               answeare
               by
               it selfe
               :
               and
               then
               you
               goe
               no
               further
               .
               So
               if
               one
               aske
               you
               ,
               how
               know
               you
               whether
               such
               a
               weight
               bee
               true
               ,
               you
               answeare
               ,
               by
               the
               standard
               :
               but
               how
               know
               you
               the
               standard
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               Onely
               by
               it selfe
               .
               But
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               the
               Scripture
               comes
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               pleaseth
               men
               .
               
                 Nihil
                 hic
                 humani
              
               ,
               there
               
               is
               nothing
               that
               is
               tempered
               ,
               and
               modificated
               to
               our
               dispositions
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               
               if
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               then
               labour
               for
               a
               full
               mortification
               of
               sinfull
               lustes
               :
               do
               it
               not
               by
               halves
               .
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               religion
               is
               so
               hard
               ?
               All
               difficulty
               is
               from
               some
               disproportion
               and
               disagreement
               ;
               and
               this
               difficulty
               here
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               disproportion
               betweene
               the
               Law
               and
               us
               :
               wee
               cannot
               bend
               the
               Law
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               winde
               up
               our
               minds
               to
               it
               .
               As
               we
               say
               of
               griefe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               reluctancy
               of
               the
               will
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               a
               reluctancy
               here
               ,
               betweene
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               this
               breeds
               the
               difficulty
               :
               One
               of
               them
               must
               needs
               yeeld
               .
               If
               you
               put
               fire
               and
               water
               together
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               quiet
               but
               a
               continuall
               strife
               ,
               till
               one
               of
               them
               get
               the
               victory
               ;
               then
               all
               is
               quiet
               :
               So
               it
               is
               in
               sicknesses
               ;
               Let
               a
               man
               have
               a
               strong
               disease
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               body
               ,
               hee
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               rest
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               both
               continue
               in
               their
               strength
               :
               But
               let
               one
               of
               them
               get
               the
               victory
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               rest
               and
               ease
               :
               If
               nature
               get
               the
               victory
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               our
               perfect
               health
               :
               If
               the
               disease
               get
               the
               victory
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               at
               quiet
               :
               and
               hence
               are
               those
               ,
               
                 lucida
                 intervalla
              
               ,
               before
               death
               .
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               if
               lustes
               get
               the
               victory
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               peace
               indeede
               ,
               such
               a
               peace
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               men
               have
               rest
               and
               content
               in
               their
               forlorne
               estate
               :
               but
               if
               grace
               get
               the
               victory
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               a
               perfect
               peace
               .
               To
               have
               quietnesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               in
               religion
               ,
               is
               to
               
               come
               to
               an
               agreement
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               agreeing
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               facility
               :
               the
               way
               to
               make
               it
               easie
               ,
               is
               to
               heale
               your
               natures
               .
               Religion
               is
               not
               difficult
               in
               its
               selfe
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               light
               that
               is
               pleasant
               to
               good
               eyes
               ,
               but
               yet
               to
               bad
               eyes
               nothing
               is
               more
               offensive
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               good
               meate
               ,
               that
               is
               pleasant
               to
               a
               good
               stomacke
               ,
               but
               yet
               to
               a
               bad
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               odious
               .
               Heale
               your
               natures
               ,
               and
               get
               perfect
               health
               ,
               then
               these
               wayes
               of
               God
               will
               be
               easie
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ;
               Who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               come
               to
               perfect
               health
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               though
               you
               cannot
               attaine
               to
               perfect
               health
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               can
               come
               to
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               to
               bee
               at
               rest
               :
               the
               body
               may
               be
               at
               rest
               and
               quiet
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               distempers
               in
               some
               particular
               part
               of
               it
               .
               If
               you
               would
               have
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               peace
               of
               conscience
               which
               passeth
               understanding
               ,
               labour
               to
               make
               an
               agreement
               :
               you
               cannot
               bend
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               cleanse
               your
               hearts
               ,
               you
               must
               winde
               them
               up
               to
               the
               peg
               of
               holines
               ,
               and
               get
               Evangelicall
               holinesse
               which
               is
               required
               and
               accepted
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               be
               so
               full
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               
               then
               we
               had
               need
               to
               humble
               our selves
               :
               if
               the
               Law
               be
               so
               holy
               and
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               we
               so
               averse
               from
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               rebellion
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               see
               your selves
               so
               backward
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               so
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               Let
               this
               open
               a
               crevis
               of
               light
               ,
               to
               see
               your
               corruption
               :
               this
               is
               very
               needful
               ;
               men
               
               complaine
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               and
               written
               in
               blood
               ,
               as
               Draco
               his
               Lawes
               were
               :
               they
               are
               but
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               they
               do
               ?
               Beloved
               ,
               this
               we
               should
               not
               doe
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               reflect
               on
               our selves
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               7.14
               .
               
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 carnall
                 ,
                 sold
                 under
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               bee
               humbled
               more
               for
               this
               badnesse
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               than
               for
               our
               actuall
               sinnes
               :
               the
               worser
               your
               natures
               are
               ,
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               sinfull
               are
               your
               sinnes
               ▪
               for
               the
               more
               nature
               there
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               sin
               :
               the
               worser
               your
               natures
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               hatred
               is
               there
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               therefore
               abhorre
               your
               natures
               ,
               reflect
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               justifie
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               glory
               ,
               and
               his
               Law.
               Psal.
               19.8
               .
               
                 The
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 pure
              
               :
               quarrell
               not
               then
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               hate
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               all
               unregenerate
               men
               doe
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               second
               Doctrine
               .
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 all
                 who
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 receive
                 benefit
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               take
               up
               Christs
               crosse
               ,
               &
               follow
               him
               :
               they
               must
               tread
               his
               steps
               ,
               be
               obedient
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               Ro.
               8.24
               .
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 did
                 foreknow
                 ,
                 them
                 also
                 he
                 did
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 among
                 many
                 brethren
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               hee
               will
               have
               them
               to
               bee
               like
               their
               elder
               Brother
               
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               we
               must
               goe
               all
               in
               one
               livery
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               conformable
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               bee
               ready
               to
               doe
               like
               him
               ,
               as
               Gideon
               said
               to
               his
               soldiers
               ;
               Iudges
               7.17
               .
               
                 What
                 you
                 see
                 me
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 ye
                 .
              
               So
               Christ
               who
               is
               our
               Captaine
               and
               Generall
               ,
               saith
               to
               us
               ,
               All
               ye
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               by
               me
               ,
               must
               bee
               like
               me
               ,
               ready
               at
               a
               watch
               word
               to
               turne
               which
               way
               I
               will
               have
               you
               .
               There
               are
               all
               the
               relations
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               us
               ,
               which
               may
               cause
               us
               for
               to
               follow
               him
               :
               Hee
               is
               our
               King
               ,
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               our
               Maister
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               follow
               him
               .
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               first
               are
               straglers
               ,
               such
               as
               straggle
               abroad
               like
               sheepe
               without
               a
               sheapheard
               ;
               lawlesse
               men
               ,
               that
               follow
               their
               lusts
               ;
               these
               men
               are
               priviledged
               men
               ,
               and
               may
               goe
               whither
               they
               will
               :
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               they
               that
               give
               themselves
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               looking
               for
               Salvation
               from
               him
               :
               these
               must
               resolve
               to
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               But
               here
               may
               be
               some
               objections
               raised
               :
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               how
               then
               is
               Christ
               the
               rule
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               example
               of
               the
               rule
               :
               as
               in
               Grammar
               and
               Logicke
               ;
               after
               the
               rule
               ,
               you
               have
               an
               example
               put
               ;
               and
               Christ
               by
               his
               example
               gives
               you
               more
               facility
               to
               performe
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               but
               this
               rule
               is
               too
               high
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               reach
               it
               ?
               Take
               away
               hope
               ,
               you
               take
               away
               indevour
               .
            
             
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               reach
               it
               ;
               yet
               wee
               must
               goe
               as
               nigh
               it
               as
               wee
               may
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               consider
               that
               it
               is
               for
               our
               advantage
               to
               have
               such
               a
               rule
               :
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               men
               labour
               for
               the
               best
               copies
               and
               samplers
               ▪
               It
               is
               absurd
               for
               a
               man
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               cannot
               follow
               the
               straite
               rule
               :
               Therefore
               will
               I
               have
               a
               crooked
               one
               .
               I
               cannot
               hit
               the
               marke
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               have
               a
               false
               one
               set
               vp
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               needfull
               to
               have
               the
               best
               rule
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               alwayes
               grow
               forwards
               to
               perfection
               ;
               Phil.
               3.13.14
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               perfect
               rule
               ,
               to
               humble
               our selves
               by
               it
               :
               taking
               Christ
               for
               our
               rule
               ,
               comparing
               our selves
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               see
               our
               owne
               filthinesse
               ;
               and
               with
               Peter
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Luk.
               5.8
               .
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sinfull
                 men
                 .
              
               So
               Iob
               seeing
               
                 God
                 ,
                 abhorres
                 himselfe
                 and
                 repents
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               42.6
               .
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ;
               If
               Christ
               lived
               with
               us
               and
               we
               saw
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               would
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               leade
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               it
               were
               something
               ;
               but
               hee
               is
               gone
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               though
               hee
               be
               gone
               ,
               yet
               hee
               hath
               left
               guides
               to
               leade
               us
               in
               his
               stead
               :
               he
               hath
               left
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               with
               us
               ;
               who
               ,
               Iohn
               16.13
               ,
               
                 shall
                 leade
                 us
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
              
               necessary
               for
               Salvation
               ;
               he
               hath
               left
               us
               his
               Spirit
               to
               tell
               you
               that
               this
               is
               the
               false
               way
               ,
               this
               the
               
               true
               ;
               and
               this
               Spirit
               hee
               sends
               into
               every
               regenerate
               mans
               heart
               .
               Gal.
               4.6
               .
               
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 Spirit
                 into
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 cry
                 ,
                 Abba
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               when
               the
               Spirit
               speakes
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               what
               the
               Word
               saith
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               .
            
             
               
               But
               these
               are
               but
               remote
               guides
               .
            
             
               
               Therefore
               you
               have
               the
               Saints
               that
               went
               all
               in
               one
               path
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               dead
               and
               gone
               ,
               and
               then
               those
               that
               now
               live
               :
               You
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               to
               teach
               you
               ;
               onely
               remember
               this
               caution
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               a
               rule
               to
               you
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               perfect
               one
               ;
               they
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               ;
               eye
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               eye
               Christ
               beyond
               them
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               12.2
               .
               In
               all
               other
               things
               and
               artes
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 eiusdem
                 invenire
                 &
                 perficere
              
               ;
               one
               man
               begins
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               finisheth
               :
               but
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               the
               
                 author
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               :
               hee
               hath
               begun
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               finish
               it
               .
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               action
               ;
               what
               it
               is
               to
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               object
               and
               patterne
               that
               wee
               must
               follow
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               what
               it
               is
               to
               follow
               Christ
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               That
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               resolve
               
               to
               do
               or
               suffer
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               or
               willingly
               ,
               what
               ever
               he
               commands
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               wayes
               .
               Thete
               are
               foure
               things
               in
               this
               definition
               ,
               which
               expresse
               what
               it
               is
               to
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               wee
               must
               resolve
               to
               doe
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               commands
               ,
               
               we
               must
               except
               nothing
               ;
               wee
               must
               resolve
               to
               obey
               and
               doe
               all
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               abstaine
               from
               all
               unrighteousnes
               :
               we
               must
               resolve
               to
               go
               through
               thicke
               and
               thin
               ,
               rough
               and
               smooth
               ;
               we
               must
               do
               as
               the
               Romans
               did
               ,
               Rom.
               6.17
               .
               
                 Obey
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               not
               one
               part
               onely
               ,
               but
               every
               particular
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               heart
               .
               The
               reason
               for
               which
               we
               
                 were
                 deliuered
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 before
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               1.75
               .
               Let
               the
               passage
               be
               what
               it
               wil
               ,
               safe
               or
               dangerous
               ,
               pleasant
               or
               difficult
               ,
               by
               poverty
               or
               aboundance
               ;
               let
               Christ
               leade
               us
               thorough
               good
               report
               &
               bad
               report
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               him
               .
               I
               put
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               to
               do
               or
               suffer
               ;
               suffering
               is
               but
               an
               higher
               kinde
               of
               action
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               though
               you
               suffer
               for
               it
               :
               Suffering
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               well
               observeth
               )
               is
               not
               commendable
               ;
               but
               to
               suffer
               in
               doing
               Gods
               will
               in
               simple
               obedience
               ,
               is
               to
               obey
               without
               any
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               must
               doe
               this
               with
               all
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               willingly
               :
               this
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               in
               3.
               tearmes
               ,
               Deut.
               6.5
               .
               
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 serve
                 
                 or
                 follow
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 minde
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 strength
                 .
              
               I
               chose
               this
               Word
               ,
               with
               all
               your
               hearts
               ,
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               comprehends
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               all
               your
               mind
               ,
               is
               to
               search
               his
               will
               ,
               to
               plant
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               it
               :
               some
               there
               are
               that
               follow
               Cephas
               ,
               others
               that
               follow
               Paul
               ;
               addicting
               themselves
               to
               their
               opinions
               :
               there
               are
               diverse
               opinions
               of
               men
               ;
               Some
               thinke
               this
               good
               ,
               others
               that
               ,
               without
               looking
               to
               Gods
               will
               :
               this
               is
               not
               to
               follow
               Christ
               with
               all
               our
               minde
               :
               When
               we
               submit
               our
               minds
               to
               his
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               minde
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               then
               wee
               follow
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               follow
               God
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               is
               to
               affect
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               doth
               affect
               ;
               when
               as
               all
               that
               he
               doth
               is
               comely
               to
               us
               ;
               when
               as
               we
               see
               his
               Image
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               :
               men
               follow
               the
               actions
               in
               which
               they
               see
               a
               beauty
               and
               comelinesse
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               follow
               God
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               ;
               (
               by
               which
               we
               must
               note
               the
               executive
               powers
               and
               faculties
               )
               is
               to
               do
               all
               that
               we
               do
               with
               all
               our
               might
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               nothing
               against
               his
               will
               or
               liking
               :
               he
               that
               serves
               God
               thus
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               suggested
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ;
               I
               know
               my
               masters
               will
               ,
               I
               depend
               on
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               follow
               his
               advice
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               :
               this
               is
               to
               follow
               him
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
             
               I
               adde
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               willingly
               :
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               doe
               the
               action
               commanded
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               sheepe
               doth
               the
               bough
               ,
               with
               readinesse
               and
               willingnesse
               .
               Being
               right
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               regenerate
               part
               ,
               every
               regenerate
               man
               findes
               a
               disposition
               to
               Christ
               ,
               longing
               after
               him
               ,
               inclining
               to
               him
               as
               the
               yron
               doth
               to
               the
               loadstone
               ,
               or
               the
               stone
               to
               the
               Center
               :
               Many
               there
               are
               that
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hold
               not
               out
               ,
               because
               the
               Principle
               is
               not
               good
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               finde
               reluctancy
               ,
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weake
               .
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               oftentimes
               ,
               the
               flesh
               followes
               
                 obtorto
                 collo
              
               ,
               like
               the
               Beare
               going
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               yet
               the
               spirit
               brings
               it
               into
               subjection
               .
               I
               cannot
               better
               expresse
               it
               than
               by
               that
               of
               Peter
               ;
               Christ
               tels
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 old
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 whither
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 :
                 Iohn
              
               21.18
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               to
               the
               stake
               willingly
               ,
               else
               his
               death
               wherby
               he
               glorified
               God
               had
               bin
               no
               Martyrdome
               ;
               true
               it
               was
               ,
               his
               flesh
               was
               unwilling
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               his
               spirit
               overcame
               it
               ;
               remember
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               doe
               it
               cheerefully
               ▪
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               many
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               brunt
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               extremity
               they
               fly
               away
               ,
               as
               souldiers
               from
               their
               colours
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               battaile
               is
               nigh
               :
               or
               as
               servants
               leave
               their
               maisters
               in
               harvest
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               neede
               them
               most
               .
               Christ
               would
               have
               men
               know
               what
               he
               expects
               :
               as
               the
               proclamation
               was
               made
               
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 mans
                 heart
                 fainted
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 goe
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 againe
                 ;
                 (
                 Deut.
              
               20.8
               .
               Iudg.
               7.3
               .
               )
               So
               Christ
               deales
               with
               us
               ;
               hee
               tels
               us
               the
               worst
               before
               hand
               ;
               to
               see
               whether
               wee
               will
               goe
               backe
               or
               no.
               Christ
               deales
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               Naomi
               did
               with
               Ruth
               ;
               when
               shee
               had
               intreated
               and
               perswaded
               her
               to
               leave
               her
               ,
               and
               goe
               backe
               to
               her
               owne
               Country
               againe
               ,
               Ruth·
               1.28
               .
               When
               all
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
               and
               when
               shee
               saw
               that
               shee
               was
               stedfastly
               minded
               to
               goe
               with
               her
               ,
               then
               shee
               left
               speaking
               .
               Christ
               tels
               his
               followers
               what
               they
               must
               looke
               for
               :
               If
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               undergoe
               it
               ,
               then
               hee
               takes
               them
               ,
               else
               hee
               takes
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               must
               follow
               him
               all
               manner
               of
               wayes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               inwardly
               and
               outwardly
               :
               In
               both
               these
               there
               is
               a
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               difficulty
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               the
               spirit
               ;
               many
               an
               action
               commeth
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               outward
               appearance
               onely
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               well
               put
               off
               :
               but
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               secret
               ,
               this
               is
               hard
               :
               when
               as
               the
               Conscience
               saith
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               must
               not
               be
               got
               ;
               such
               a
               thing
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               such
               a
               lust
               must
               bee
               subdued
               ;
               such
               a
               duty
               must
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               enough
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               professe
               Christ
               ,
               weare
               his
               livery
               ,
               and
               shew
               whose
               you
               are
               :
               In
               many
               things
               it
               is
               easier
               to
               doe
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               than
               the
               outward
               Act
               :
               As
               Mark.
               8.38
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 ashamed
                 of
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 adulterous
                 
                 and
                 sinfull
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 ashamed
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 fit
                 in
                 my
                 glory
                 .
              
               To
               professe
               what
               a
               man
               is
               in
               such
               company
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               professe
               Christ
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               :
               In
               
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 an
                 adulterous
                 Generation
                 .
              
               You
               must
               thus
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               else
               all
               is
               nothing
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               thing
               ;
               what
               it
               is
               to
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Wee
               come
               now
               to
               the
               object
               and
               example
               which
               wee
               must
               follow
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Christ.
               And
               here
               ;
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               his
               Example
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               follow
               his
               precepts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               must
               follow
               his
               example
               ;
               doe
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               set
               him
               up
               as
               a
               patterne
               of
               Imitation
               .
               It
               would
               be
               infinite
               to
               shew
               you
               all
               his
               graces
               :
               yet
               I
               will
               name
               some
               particulars
               wherein
               you
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               not
               be
               all
               in
               the
               generall
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               he
               abounded
               in
               love
               ,
               which
               he
               shewed
               in
               his
               readinesse
               both
               to
               give
               and
               forgive
               .
               Hee
               shewed
               his
               love
               in
               giving
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               loved
               men
               so
               ,
               that
               hee
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               them
               .
               (
               Act.
               20.35
               .
               )
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 blessed
                 to
                 give
                 than
                 to
                 receive
                 .
              
               For
               his
               love
               in
               forgiving
               ,
               he
               forgave
               those
               that
               did
               him
               the
               greatest
               wrong
               ,
               hee
               had
               compassion
               on
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               bodies
               too
               ;
               For
               their
               soules
               ,
               he
               groaned
               to
               
                 see
                 them
                 as
                 Sheepe
                 without
                 a
                 Shepheard
                 :
                 (
                 Math.
              
               9.36
               .
               )
               So
               for
               their
               bodies
               hee
               fed
               many
               thousands
               of
               them
               often
               times
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 endured
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 .
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               12.2
               .
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               saw
               God
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               good
               and
               evill
               speeches
               of
               men
               were
               nothing
               to
               him
               :
               hee
               eyed
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               glory
               and
               shame
               of
               men
               :
               as
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               (
               Luk.
               23.8.11
               .
               )
               by
               comparing
               them
               both
               together
               .
               
                 When
                 as
                 Pilate
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Herod
                 was
                 exceeding
                 glad
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 heard
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 seene
                 some
                 Miracle
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 Luk.
              
               23.7
               .
               to
               12.
               )
               But
               Christ
               despised
               that
               glory
               which
               hee
               might
               have
               gotten
               ,
               hee
               would
               neyther
               doe
               nor
               speake
               any
               thing
               before
               
                 Herod
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 Herod
                 and
                 his
                 men
                 mocked
                 him
                 :
              
               Here
               hee
               despised
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               too
               :
               when
               as
               much
               was
               expected
               from
               him
               ,
               hee
               neglected
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               we
               .
            
             
               
               Thridly
               ,
               hee
               was
               exceeding
               humble
               and
               meeke
               ;
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
              
               ;
               
               This
               his
               humility
               appeares
               in
               this
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               excluded
               none
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               meanest
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               did
               
                 not
                 render
                 rebuke
                 for
                 rebuke
              
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               2.23
               .
               Hee
               endured
               all
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               was
               ready
               to
               part
               with
               his
               right
               and
               his
               life
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               
                 washed
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feet
              
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               was
               diligent
               in
               his
               calling
               publikely
               and
               privately
               ;
               hee
               went
               abroad
               ,
               preaching
               
               upon
               all
               publike
               and
               private
               occasions
               ,
               ready
               to
               take
               all
               opportunities
               to
               doe
               good
               :
               hee
               takes
               occasion
               to
               comfort
               the
               woman
               of
               
                 Samaria
                 at
                 the
                 Well
                 ;
                 (
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               4.
               )
               so
               when
               as
               hee
               saw
               them
               striving
               for
               the
               
                 upper
                 place
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 hee
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 humility
                 :
                 (
                 Luk.
              
               14.
               )
               He
               did
               consider
               the
               end
               ,
               wherefore
               hee
               came
               .
               This
               was
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               comming
               to
               doe
               good
               .
               It
               was
               his
               delight
               to
               doe
               Gods
               will
               :
               all
               hee
               did
               ,
               it
               was
               Gods
               Worke
               ,
               hee
               did
               it
               to
               glorifie
               him
               :
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               other
               end
               wherefore
               he
               did
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               hee
               was
               ready
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               to
               undergoe
               any
               thing
               at
               his
               Fathers
               pleasure
               :
               he
               subjugated
               his
               desires
               to
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               hee
               did
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               .
               (
               Mat.
               11.25
               .
               )
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 thinges
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 revealed
                 them
                 to
                 Babes
                 and
                 Sucklings
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 Father
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 thy
                 fight
                 .
              
               It
               had
               beene
               more
               for
               Christs
               honour
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               wise
               and
               great
               men
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               rejoyceth
               in
               this
               ;
               that
               
                 God
                 had
                 hid
                 him
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 revealed
                 him
                 vnto
                 Babes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 Fathers
                 will.
              
               So
               we
               must
               rest
               contented
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               Gods
               will.
               
            
             
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               Christ
               likewise
               
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 (
                 Math.
              
               3.15
               .
               )
               he
               was
               full
               of
               zeale
               for
               his
               Fathers
               glory
               ;
               follow
               therefore
               his
               example
               
               in
               all
               these
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               his
               example
               ,
               but
               his
               precepts
               too
               .
               First
               ,
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ;
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 great
                 Worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 hee
                 accepts
                 ,
                 (
                 Ioh.
              
               6.29
               .
               )
               
                 To
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               precept
               .
               The
               second
               precept
               is
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 (
                 Math.
              
               3.2
               .
               )
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               to
               
                 abound
                 in
                 love
                 unto
                 one
                 another
              
               :
               Follow
               Christ
               then
               in
               these
               his
               precepts
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               examples
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               all
               that
               looke
               for
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               must
               follow
               him
               ;
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               learne
               from
               hence
               not
               to
               bee
               auricular
               but
               reall
               Disciples
               ;
               doe
               not
               make
               a
               profession
               ,
               get
               not
               knowledge
               in
               the
               braine
               onely
               but
               act
               it
               too
               .
               This
               is
               the
               difference
               'twixt
               Christs
               and
               other
               mens
               Disciples
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               follow
               Aristotle
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               know
               and
               hold
               his
               tenets
               :
               but
               he
               that
               will
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               must
               follow
               and
               doe
               his
               precepts
               ,
               must
               imitate
               him
               .
               The
               difference
               betweene
               Divinity
               and
               other
               Sciences
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               in
               other
               Sciences
               if
               you
               understand
               them
               it
               is
               enough
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               doe
               it
               .
               This
               is
               like
               lessons
               of
               Musicke
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               practise
               them
               :
               it
               is
               like
               a
               Copy
               of
               writing
               ;
               you
               must
               not
               onely
               reade
               it
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               act
               it
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               write
               after
               it
               .
               Wee
               must
               not
               onely
               know
               what
               temperance
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               love
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               act
               and
               practise
               
               them
               :
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               and
               undergoe
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               belong
               to
               Christ
               :
               Iohn
               6.45
               .
               
                 Every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 and
                 hath
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 commeth
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               God
               makes
               us
               fit
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               declares
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               bowes
               the
               will
               :
               he
               teacheth
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               Bee
               ,
               and
               the
               Storke
               to
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               he
               puts
               a
               secret
               instinct
               into
               them
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               doe
               that
               they
               doe
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               doth
               with
               his
               Children
               :
               hee
               makes
               them
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               to
               become
               Lambes
               ;
               hee
               makes
               a
               thorow
               change
               in
               them
               :
               It
               is
               doing
               ,
               that
               makes
               you
               Christs
               Disciples
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               but
               to
               know
               ,
               it
               was
               nothing
               .
               Consider
               what
               yee
               practise
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               yee
               doe
               Gods
               will
               :
               we
               looke
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               repetition
               of
               what
               wee
               preach
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               good
               to
               repeat
               what
               wee
               heare
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ill
               to
               omit
               it
               ;
               )
               but
               wee
               looke
               you
               should
               practise
               what
               you
               heare
               ;
               we
               would
               see
               the
               Milke
               ,
               and
               the
               Fleece
               ,
               not
               the
               Hay
               againe
               :
               we
               would
               see
               your
               defects
               and
               weakenesses
               amended
               ,
               and
               those
               duties
               performed
               that
               you
               neglect
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               but
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               you
               doe
               practise
               what
               you
               heare
               ?
            
             
               
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               Samuel
               did
               to
               Saul
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               him
               he
               had
               kept
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 What
                 then
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 meane
                 these
                 Bleatings
                 of
                 the
                 Sheepe
                 in
                 mine
                 eares
              
               ?
               (
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.14
               .
               )
               If
               you
               are
               Christians
               ,
               if
               you
               practise
               what
               you
               heare
               ,
               what
               meane
               those
               oathes
               
               we
               heare
               ;
               what
               meanes
               this
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               this
               Idlenesse
               ,
               this
               vanity
               and
               pride
               in
               apparell
               ,
               this
               greedy
               seeking
               of
               profit
               ,
               this
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               which
               wee
               see
               ?
               What
               meane
               all
               these
               if
               you
               keepe
               the
               commandements
               ?
               Those
               that
               follow
               Christ
               do
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
               they
               practise
               what
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               looke
               for
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               this
               excludes
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Iewes
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 Rev.
              
               2.9
               .
               )
               Such
               as
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christs
               and
               are
               not
               :
               they
               weare
               his
               livery
               and
               badge
               ,
               but
               yet
               are
               false
               hearted
               .
               Wee
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               doe
               ,
               let
               me
               put
               you
               to
               some
               Interrogatories
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               are
               you
               contented
               to
               bee
               divorced
               from
               all
               else
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Christ
               your selfe
               ?
               To
               deny
               your
               pleasures
               and
               your
               profits
               ,
               like
               Iames
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Matthew
              
               4
               ,
               
                 Who
                 left
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Nets
                 ,
                 and
                 Ships
              
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Who
                 forsooke
                 all
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 ?
              
               Will
               you
               part
               with
               every
               thing
               ,
               with
               every
               sinne
               and
               vanity
               for
               Christ
               ?
               
               The
               young
               
                 Man
                 must
                 sell
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               
                 hee
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 doe
              
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               are
               you
               contented
               to
               beare
               all
               that
               he
               boare
               ;
               I
               meane
               not
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               but
               are
               
                 you
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 his
                 Cup
              
               ?
               
               Are
               you
               content
               to
               be
               despised
               and
               hated
               as
               he
               was
               ?
               You
               must
               doe
               it
               in
               your
               measure
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               degree
               
               that
               he
               did
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.12
               .
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 )
                 what
                 persecutions
                 I
                 endured
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 I
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 live
                 godly
                 in
              
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
                 shall
                 suffer
                 Persecution
              
               ,
               It
               is
               this
               living
               godly
               that
               brings
               persecution
               ;
               the
               beeing
               downeright
               and
               bawking
               nothing
               ;
               because
               the
               Divell
               is
               then
               our
               enemy
               ,
               and
               will
               stirre
               up
               men
               against
               us
               ;
               he
               will
               nibble
               at
               our
               heele
               ▪
               If
               wee
               live
               not
               godly
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               then
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               will
               let
               us
               goe
               .
               If
               there
               be
               warre
               betwixt
               two
               Nations
               ,
               suppose
               Dutch
               and
               Spanish
               ,
               either
               of
               them
               medling
               with
               English
               ,
               or
               French
               that
               are
               but
               indifferent
               ,
               they
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               indifferent
               men
               and
               not
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               So
               doth
               the
               Divell
               ,
               he
               lets
               men
               alone
               who
               are
               but
               indifferent
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               who
               are
               enemies
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               smart
               for
               it
               if
               he
               meet
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               
                 mind
                 in
                 you
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 Phil.
              
               2.5
               .
               )
               Are
               you
               affected
               as
               hee
               was
               ?
               
                 Dauid
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               13.22
               .
               So
               every
               Christian
               must
               be
               affected
               as
               Christ
               was
               .
               Doe
               you
               hate
               those
               things
               that
               he
               hateth
               ?
               Doe
               you
               not
               onely
               abstaine
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               hate
               them
               ?
               Are
               you
               zealous
               for
               Gods
               Glory
               ?
               Are
               your
               Soules
               vexed
               for
               the
               uncleane
               conversation
               of
               others
               ?
               Then
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               you
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               what
               doe
               you
               doe
               ?
               Doe
               your
               actions
               second
               your
               desires
               ?
               Are
               you
               like
               
                 David
                 ?
                 Acts
              
               13.22
               .
               
                 Are
                 you
                 men
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 fulfill
                 all
                 his
                 will
              
               ;
               or
               are
               you
               of
               your
               
                 father
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 his
                 lusts
                 ?
                 Iohn
              
               8.49
               .
               Christ
               useth
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               proove
               that
               the
               Iewes
               were
               of
               their
               father
               the
               Divell
               ,
               because
               his
               lineaments
               were
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               fathers
               are
               in
               the
               childs
               ;
               you
               are
               
                 murtherers
                 and
                 Lyars
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               8.49
               .
               Therefore
               you
               are
               his
               .
               So
               I
               would
               have
               you
               consider
               what
               you
               doe
               ;
               see
               whether
               you
               are
               holy
               in
               your
               conversation
               :
               if
               you
               are
               not
               ,
               Christ
               will
               discard
               such
               servants
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               know
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               not
               ready
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               .
               His
               life
               must
               bee
               in
               all
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               his
               Image
               must
               shine
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               his
               graces
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               doe
               ,
               that
               you
               doe
               ?
               Doe
               you
               it
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               or
               no
               ?
               2
               ▪
               Chro.
               25.2
               .
               
                 Amaziah
                 did
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 .
              
               Some
               follow
               Christ
               in
               the
               faire
               ,
               but
               forsake
               him
               in
               the
               rugged
               wayes
               ,
               as
               the
               2.
               grownd
               did
               :
               Some
               follow
               him
               for
               themselves
               out
               of
               a
               selfe-love
               :
               Some
               for
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               Iehu
               .
               Some
               follow
               him
               ,
               but
               yet
               at
               a
               pinch
               they
               will
               
                 start
                 aside
                 like
                 a
                 broaken
                 Bowe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 did
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               78.57
               .
               Some
               follow
               him
               and
               afterwards
               fall
               away
               ,
               as
               
                 Ieroboam
                 and
                 Reoboam
              
               ;
               2
               Chron.
               10.11.12
               .
               But
               now
               how
               shall
               we
               distinguish
               these
               ?
               Doe
               these
               interruptions
               hinder
               us
               
               from
               Christ
               ?
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               ?
               All
               sheepe
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               strength
               ;
               Some
               are
               Lambes
               and
               can
               goe
               but
               softly
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               a
               mercifull
               Shepheard
               that
               casts
               off
               none
               ;
               now
               how
               shall
               we
               distinguish
               ?
               The
               Saints
               goe
               off
               and
               on
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               wicked
               men
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               betweene
               them
               ?
               This
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               knowne
               ,
               because
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               :
               they
               say
               there
               is
               a
               similitude
               betweene
               Saints
               vertues
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               theirs
               ;
               looke
               on
               the
               outside
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               little
               difference
               .
               David
               and
               Peter
               ,
               they
               sinned
               foulely
               ;
               their
               sinnes
               in
               outward
               appearance
               were
               like
               to
               other
               mens
               :
               So
               for
               their
               vertues
               ;
               
               stupidity
               doth
               oft
               times
               act
               the
               part
               of
               true
               vertue
               .
               Take
               one
               that
               is
               ignorant
               ,
               he
               dies
               patiently
               ;
               because
               he
               knowes
               no
               danger
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               godly
               man
               that
               is
               sure
               of
               Heaven
               ▪
               both
               may
               be
               abstemious
               and
               patient
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               will
               distinguish
               them
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               though
               the
               Saints
               fall
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               
                 never
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 found
                 in
                 them
              
               :
               
               there
               may
               be
               infirmities
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               never
               any
               constant
               continuance
               in
               any
               sinnes
               of
               omission
               or
               commission
               :
               A
               holy
               man
               may
               forget
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               yet
               ye
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               covetous
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               wicked
               man
               ;
               holy
               men
               sinne
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               out
               of
               an
               incogitance
               ,
               do
               but
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               ,
               they
               mend
               all
               ;
               put
               another
               man
               in
               mind
               never
               so
               often
               ;
               tell
               him
               of
               his
               swearing
               and
               drinking
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               it
               againe
               .
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               of
               holy
               men
               proceed
               from
               passions
               ,
               
               and
               passions
               last
               not
               long
               but
               quickly
               vanish
               .
               David
               was
               transported
               with
               Passion
               ,
               and
               Peter
               with
               feare
               ;
               The
               Saints
               sinne
               not
               out
               of
               deliberation
               ,
               they
               recover
               quickely
               againe
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               course
               of
               sinne
               found
               in
               them
               ;
               if
               their
               sinnes
               proceed
               from
               either
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               incogitancy
               or
               passion
               ,
               they
               are
               quickly
               at
               an
               end
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               of
               sinnes
               that
               are
               not
               revealed
               ,
               for
               in
               such
               they
               may
               continue
               all
               their
               lives
               ,
               as
               the
               Patriachs
               did
               in
               their
               poligamy
               :
               but
               as
               for
               other
               sins
               that
               are
               revealed
               ,
               
               the
               Godly
               
                 never
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sinners
              
               :
               They
               may
               perhaps
               crosse
               the
               waies
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               theeves
               do
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               yet
               they
               walke
               not
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               ,
               
                 They
                 sit
                 not
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 the
                 scorners
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               sinfull
               lusts
               ,
               that
               may
               prevaile
               and
               carry
               them
               away
               :
               but
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               what
               affections
               we
               have
               ,
               but
               how
               we
               stand
               affected
               to
               those
               affections
               .
               A
               holy
               man
               may
               have
               a
               moneths
               mind
               to
               an
               old
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               may
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               incline
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               flesh
               in
               him
               :
               but
               yet
               hee
               dislikes
               that
               liking
               ,
               and
               disaffects
               that
               affection
               ,
               and
               disapproveth
               of
               this
               approving
               :
               and
               this
               hee
               doth
               not
               from
               checkes
               of
               conscience
               ,
               but
               hee
               doth
               grieve
               for
               that
               love
               ;
               and
               sorrow
               for
               that
               delight
               ,
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               an
               evill
               man
               and
               one
               that
               is
               not
               sound
               hearted
               ,
               acts
               himselfe
               in
               sinning
               ,
               but
               a
               Godly
               man
               doth
               not
               so
               .
               To
               understand
               this
               ,
               
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               after
               regeneration
               there
               is
               another
               selfe
               .
               Rom.
               7.17
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               I
               am
               another
               man
               now
               I
               am
               regenerate
               ;
               sinne
               is
               but
               an
               inmate
               .
               In
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               good
               is
               but
               an
               inmate
               ,
               hee
               may
               say
               it
               is
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               that
               is
               in
               me
               doth
               this
               .
               Wicked
               men
               they
               have
               no
               thorough
               change
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               doe
               good
               onely
               by
               fits
               ;
               a
               godly
               man
               being
               every
               way
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               being
               transported
               with
               Passion
               ,
               let
               him
               stand
               on
               equall
               tearmes
               with
               sinne
               ,
               let
               not
               sin
               get
               the
               hill
               and
               the
               winde
               ,
               let
               him
               remember
               himselfe
               ;
               being
               freed
               from
               violent
               passions
               ,
               hee
               sinnes
               not
               :
               Regenerate
               men
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               the
               Peace
               is
               not
               broken
               betweene
               God
               and
               them
               ,
               because
               their
               minds
               never
               yeeld
               to
               sinne
               .
               As
               it
               is
               betwixt
               Princes
               that
               are
               at
               Peace
               ,
               though
               Pirates
               of
               eyther
               nation
               rob
               the
               others
               subjects
               ,
               yet
               it
               breakes
               not
               the
               peace
               ;
               it
               being
               done
               without
               the
               will
               of
               the
               King
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               sinne
               in
               Gods
               Children
               ,
               it
               breakes
               not
               the
               peace
               betwixt
               God
               and
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               a
               rebell
               ,
               and
               they
               agree
               not
               to
               it
               .
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               betweene
               the
               entertaining
               of
               sinnes
               as
               theeves
               and
               robbers
               ,
               and
               as
               guests
               ;
               Wicked
               men
               entertaine
               sinne
               as
               a
               guest
               ;
               the
               godly
               man
               himselfe
               never
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               he
               entertaines
               sinne
               but
               as
               a
               robber
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               those
               that
               follow
               Christ
               but
               in
               s●ew
               ,
               and
               onely
               weare
               his
               Livery
               ,
               they
               often
               
               fall
               off
               ,
               they
               can
               doe
               nothing
               :
               many
               uncleane
               persons
               and
               Drundards
               often
               resolve
               to
               leave
               their
               courses
               ;
               but
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               changed
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               purpose
               ,
               they
               fall
               backe
               againe
               .
               Because
               purposes
               arising
               from
               the
               flesh
               are
               mutable
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               the
               flowers
               of
               grasse
               ,
               they
               quickly
               perish
               :
               so
               are
               all
               the
               thoughts
               of
               civill
               men
               ;
               they
               are
               flowers
               indeed
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               flowers
               that
               the
               flesh
               can
               affoord
               ;
               yet
               they
               quickly
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               from
               the
               flesh
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               farre
               from
               grace
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               from
               an
               inward
               change
               :
               but
               the
               purposes
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               they
               come
               from
               a
               change
               within
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               able
               to
               performe
               them
               .
               If
               you
               finde
               your selves
               unconstant
               that
               you
               cannot
               command
               your selves
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               right
               .
               Christ
               finds
               this
               fault
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Iam.
              
               1.8
               .
               
                 You
                 are
                 double
                 minded
                 men
                 and
                 unstable
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 wayes
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               partly
               looke
               on
               God
               ,
               partly
               on
               sinne
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               which
               way
               to
               goe
               ▪
               you
               are
               in
               an
               aequilibrio
               ,
               nothing
               preponderates
               you
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ;
               you
               are
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               you
               unstable
               .
               Opposite
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               a
               single
               minded
               man
               ,
               who
               lookes
               onely
               to
               God
               ;
               other
               things
               being
               put
               in
               ,
               yet
               he
               still
               lookes
               to
               God
               :
               such
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               ebbings
               and
               flowings
               in
               and
               out
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               shaken
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               like
               to
               Trees
               that
               have
               a
               good
               roote
               ,
               that
               holds
               them
               up
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               
               fall
               :
               they
               are
               like
               a
               ship
               that
               is
               tyed
               to
               an
               Anchor
               ,
               they
               wagge
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               remoove
               not
               :
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               are
               
                 blowen
                 away
                 like
                 chaffe
              
               ,
               they
               continue
               not
               ,
               
               they
               are
               driven
               with
               the
               winde
               like
               waves
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               roote
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               if
               every
               one
               that
               will
               have
               any
               interest
               in
               Christ
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               then
               learne
               from
               hence
               not
               to
               stand
               at
               a
               stay
               ,
               set
               no
               limits
               to
               your
               holinesse
               :
               
                 Looke
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ,
               he
               
                 is
                 our
                 patterne
                 ;
                 Heb.
              
               12.2
               ,
               grow
               up
               to
               full
               holinesse
               ,
               be
               still
               mending
               ,
               and
               mending
               according
               to
               the
               Coppy
               :
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               doth
               follow
               Christ
               rightly
               ,
               but
               doth
               this
               .
               Let
               men
               set
               limits
               to
               themselves
               ,
               to
               have
               as
               much
               as
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               onely
               a
               selfe-love
               and
               a
               sel●e-seeking
               in
               them
               :
               but
               if
               you
               doe
               it
               for
               God
               ,
               you
               wil
               endeavour
               the
               utmost
               .
               When
               men
               find
               fault
               with
               holines
               and
               exactnes
               ,
               and
               secretly
               limit
               themselves
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 Deum
                 colo
                 ut
                 par
                 est
              
               ,
               wee
               will
               doe
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               fitting
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               they
               doe
               not
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               cometh
               not
               from
               God
               :
               if
               it
               came
               from
               God
               and
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               but
               endeavour
               perfection
               .
               I
               would
               but
               aske
               this
               question
               of
               you
               ;
               doe
               you
               make
               God
               your
               utmost
               end
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               you
               doe
               ,
               then
               
                 appetitus
                 finis
                 est
                 infinitus
              
               ,
               you
               would
               never
               stint
               your selves
               :
               if
               you
               do
               not
               make
               him
               your
               utmost
               end
               ▪
               then
               you
               will
               limit
               your selves
               .
               If
               a
               man
               desires
               money
               for
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               
               hath
               the
               end
               the
               desire
               ceaseth
               :
               so
               if
               a
               man
               desire
               Physicke
               for
               health
               ,
               hee
               desires
               onely
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               gaine
               his
               health
               :
               but
               if
               a
               man
               make
               money
               his
               utmost
               end
               ,
               hee
               sets
               no
               limits
               to
               it
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               every
               holy
               man
               that
               desires
               grace
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               his
               utmost
               end
               ;
               hee
               sets
               himselfe
               no
               limits
               :
               you
               must
               not
               set
               your selves
               any
               bounds
               in
               grace
               .
               When
               you
               finde
               this
               disposition
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               not
               ready
               to
               complaine
               for
               want
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               to
               justifie
               your selves
               ;
               when
               as
               you
               do
               not
               see
               your
               lamenesse
               ,
               and
               that
               corruption
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               that
               
                 convinceth
                 men
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 judgement
                 :
                 Iohn
              
               16.8
               .
               You
               would
               be
               then
               complaining
               of
               your selves
               :
               if
               you
               had
               the
               Spirit
               :
               if
               you
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               you
               
                 must
                 cleanse
                 your selves
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 perfecting
                 holinesse
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               7.1
               .
               Let
               that
               minde
               then
               
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               2.5
               .
               follow
               him
               to
               the
               very
               utmost
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               looke
               for
               any
               intrest
               in
               Christ
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               then
               learne
               frō
               hence
               not
               to
               go
               before
               him
               :
               we
               must
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               go
               not
               then
               before
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               :
               in
               your
               opinions
               yeeld
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               let
               no
               desire
               runne
               out
               ,
               but
               know
               first
               whether
               it
               bee
               Christs
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               you
               must
               resigne
               your selves
               to
               him
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               in
               all
               conditions
               you
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               doe
               not
               therefore
               chuse
               your
               conditions
               :
               hee
               saith
               to
               one
               ,
               sit
               here
               ;
               to
               another
               ,
               sit
               there
               ;
               
               in
               high
               or
               low
               places
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               great
               Symposiarch
               ,
               hee
               placeth
               you
               were
               hee
               pleaseth
               :
               and
               you
               must
               rest
               contented
               :
               So
               for
               your
               workes
               and
               calling
               ,
               he
               gives
               you
               your
               worke
               to
               doe
               ;
               Christ
               is
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               good
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               hee
               should
               appoint
               the
               worke
               :
               So
               for
               suffering
               ,
               if
               he
               who
               is
               the
               Generall
               commands
               it
               ,
               yee
               must
               doe
               it
               .
               So
               for
               Physicke
               and
               corrections
               we
               would
               rather
               have
               other
               than
               that
               hee
               appoints
               us
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               resigne
               all
               to
               him
               :
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               preconceptions
               .
               Iames
               complaines
               of
               this
               ,
               (
               Iam.
               4.13
               .
               )
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 now
                 yee
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 wee
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Citty
                 and
                 continue
                 there
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 and
                 sell
                 and
                 get
                 gaine
                 ;
                 whereas
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 :
              
               you
               goe
               before
               and
               doe
               not
               depend
               on
               Christ
               by
               resigning
               your selves
               to
               his
               providence
               .
               Remember
               then
               that
               you
               are
               but
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               must
               follow
               Christ
               in
               every
               thing
               as
               servants
               to
               him
               ;
               A
               servant
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               goe
               to
               such
               and
               such
               a
               place
               to
               morrow
               ,
               because
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               hee
               knoweth
               not
               his
               Masters
               will
               :
               so
               a
               child
               that
               is
               under
               Tutors
               ,
               cannot
               goe
               whither
               hee
               will
               :
               say
               not
               then
               to
               morrow
               wee
               will
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               boast
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               preconceive
               not
               of
               such
               an
               estate
               ;
               if
               you
               doe
               ,
               it
               is
               sinfull
               ;
               for
               then
               you
               are
               your
               owne
               guides
               ,
               and
               follow
               your
               owne
               wayes
               and
               not
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               learne
               from
               hence
               to
               doe
               what
               you
               doe
               from
               an
               inward
               principle
               :
               we
               must
               not
               be
               
               drawne
               after
               Christ
               as
               beasts
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               goe
               on
               our
               owne
               legs
               .
               Many
               do
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               but
               other
               respects
               doe
               carry
               them
               :
               some
               mens
               company
               carries
               them
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               but
               carried
               in
               the
               streame
               .
               Some
               are
               set
               on
               with
               other
               respects
               ,
               some
               other
               wheeles
               set
               them
               on
               worke
               ,
               as
               the
               spring
               doth
               the
               clocke
               :
               such
               as
               these
               doe
               not
               follow
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               meanes
               to
               follow
               Christ
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               seeke
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 None
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               6.44
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               love
               him
               ;
               If
               you
               did
               but
               love
               him
               ,
               you
               will
               like
               the
               Spouse
               in
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               feele
               the
               burthen
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Sathans
               yoake
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               come
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               
                 yoake
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 easie
                 ;
                 Math.
              
               11.
               vlt.
               
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               beleeve
               in
               him
               :
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 seeke
                 him
                 ▪
                 Heb.
              
               11.6
               .
               There
               are
               promises
               that
               
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 hundred
                 for
                 one
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               :
               if
               you
               follow
               Christ
               ;
               beeleeve
               them
               therefore
               ▪
               and
               then
               you
               will
               follow
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               have
               patience
               ,
               
                 possesse
                 your
                 Soules
                 with
                 it
              
               ,
               without
               this
               you
               continue
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               fourth
               
                 ground
                 did
                 which
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 through
                 patience
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THREE
               SERMONS
               VPON
               THE
               SACRAMENT
               OF
               THE
               LORDS
               SVPPER
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     1
                     Iohn
                     5.14
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   assurance
                   which
                   wee
                   have
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   aske
                   any
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   heareth
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               scope
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               to
               set
               forth
               some
               of
               those
               principall
               priviledges
               we
               have
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
               One
               maine
               and
               principall
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               through
               him
               we
               have
               eternall
               life
               ;
               And
               therefore
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               have
               the
               Sonne
               once
               ,
               you
               have
               life
               in
               the
               12.
               verse
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 life
                 .
              
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               I
               written
               this
               Epistle
               to
               you
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               consider
               well
               what
               gaine
               you
               have
               by
               Christ
               
               Iesus
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 have
                 I
                 written
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               verses
               before
               this
               that
               I
               have
               now
               read
               unto
               you
               ,
               
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               After
               this
               he
               names
               another
               great
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               by
               Christ
               ;
               mentioned
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               now
               read
               unto
               you
               .
               This
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 aske
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 hee
                 heareth
                 us
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               second
               great
               priviledge
               we
               have
               by
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               in
               all
               our
               requests
               :
               it
               is
               no
               more
               but
               aske
               and
               have
               〈◊〉
               up
               what
               petition
               you
               will
               ,
               if
               you
               bee
               〈…〉
               once
               ,
               you
               have
               this
               assurance
               ,
               that
               he
               〈…〉
               you
               :
               but
               he
               delivers
               it
               with
               this
               〈…〉
               must
               first
               bee
               in
               him
               :
               
                 We
                 have
                 〈…〉
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 aske
                 any
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 us
                 .
              
               So
               that
               〈…〉
               are
               two
               plaine
               poynts
               lying
               〈…〉
               us
               .
            
             
               
               1
               That
               except
               a
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               〈…〉
               hee
               ought
               not
               to
               apply
               to
               himselfe
               any
               〈…〉
               spirituall
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               by
               him
               :
               if
               we
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               this
               and
               all
               other
               are
               ours
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               then
               you
               have
               this
               assurance
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               that
               assurance
               in
               him
               .
               The
               second
               point
               that
               the
               verse
               affords
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               
               2
               That
               whosoever
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               askes
               he
               shall
               have
               it
               .
               Now
               my
               full
               intention
               was
               ,
               onely
               to
               have
               handled
               that
               which
               is
               mainely
               aimed
               at
               in
               the
               verse
               (
               for
               the
               other
               you
               
               see
               is
               but
               touched
               by
               the
               way
               )
               which
               is
               this
               great
               priviledge
               that
               belongs
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               aske
               in
               prayer
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               heard
               in
               it
               :
               But
               because
               I
               understand
               you
               had
               a
               Sacrament
               appointed
               for
               this
               day
               ,
               I
               have
               altered
               a
               little
               that
               course
               ;
               the
               hearing
               of
               that
               hath
               somewhat
               diverted
               me
               ,
               &
               caused
               me
               at
               this
               time
               to
               pitch
               upon
               the
               other
               point
               which
               I
               named
               to
               you
               ;
               
                 That
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 apply
                 any
                 priviledge
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               you
               come
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               it
               〈…〉
               great
               priviledge
               to
               meddle
               with
               those
               〈…〉
               ,
               to
               have
               those
               simboles
               given
               to
               〈…〉
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               〈…〉
               must
               remember
               this
               that
               except
               you
               be
               〈…〉
               ,
               you
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               it
               is
               a
               fit
               &
               necessary
               point
               for
               this
               〈◊〉
               For
               when
               the
               Apostle
               would
               give
               directi●●●
               to
               the
               Corinth
               .
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               to
               prepare
               themselves
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               worthy
               receivers
               ;
               he
               gives
               it
               in
               this
               short
               precept
               :
               
                 Let
                 every
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eate
                 this
                 bread
                 and
                 drinke
                 this
                 cup.
              
               
               Now
               what
               is
               a
               man
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               of
               ?
               Surely
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               is
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               concerning
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
               1
               Whether
               he
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               whether
               he
               hath
               any
               right
               at
               all
               to
               come
               neere
               to
               him
               in
               that
               holy
               ordinance
               .
            
             
             
               2
               Though
               he
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               hee
               must
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               particularly
               prepared
               ,
               quickned
               ,
               and
               fitted
               ;
               whether
               his
               heart
               be
               put
               into
               such
               a
               trance
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               fashioned
               so
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               immediate
               performance
               of
               such
               a
               duty
               as
               that
               is
               .
               Now
               because
               I
               handle
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               this
               particular
               occasion
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               handling
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               but
               onely
               take
               up
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               present
               occasion
               ;
               Therfore
               because
               I
               say
               this
               to
               you
               :
               That
               except
               a
               man
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               any
               priviledge
               to
               himselfe
               :
               we
               will
               ,
               First
               exhort
               every
               man
               to
               consider
               whether
               hee
               be
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               present
               question
               which
               any
               〈◊〉
               heart
               would
               aske
               ,
               when
               he
               heares
               this
               〈◊〉
               ;
               Why
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               priviledges
               be
               〈◊〉
               upon
               my
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               my
               maine
               〈…〉
               to
               examine
               whether
               I
               be
               in
               Christ
               or
               no.
               〈…〉
               because
               a
               man
               may
               bee
               in
               Christ
               and
               yet
               〈…〉
               by
               some
               interveniall
               sinne
               ,
               by
               〈…〉
               disposition
               of
               minde
               and
               heart
               ,
               that
               may
               〈◊〉
               on
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               actuall
               injoying
               of
               the
               present
               fruit
               and
               benefit
               of
               that
               priviledge
               which
               belongs
               to
               him
               :
               therefore
               we
               will
               first
               give
               you
               rules
               to
               examine
               your selves
               whether
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               or
               no.
               It
               is
               very
               useful
               to
               all
               that
               now
               are
               to
               receive
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               other
               time
               ;
               its
               usefull
               you
               know
               too
               ,
               not
               onely
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               as
               this
               ,
               but
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ;
               and
               therfore
               a
               point
               ,
               
               
               that
               men
               magnifie
               so
               much
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               they
               were
               exceeding
               good
               :
               but
               sinne
               hath
               blowed
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               hath
               blasted
               the
               beauty
               and
               vigour
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               when
               the
               Lord
               looks
               upon
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               sentence
               that
               is
               pronounced
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               in
               Eccl.
               1.14
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Consider
               if
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               looke
               on
               al
               these
               things
               (
               even
               the
               best
               things
               the
               world
               hath
               )
               as
               things
               being
               but
               meere
               vanity
               ;
               things
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               sowed
               not
               mens
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               canst
               not
               think
               to
               reape
               it
               there
               .
               If
               you
               marke
               but
               the
               expression
               the
               wise
               man
               useth
               in
               〈◊〉
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 All
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 but
              
               〈…〉
               there
               is
               a
               reason
               conteined
               in
               those
               〈…〉
               are
               but
               vanity
               ;
               for
               waters
               you
               〈…〉
               not
               higher
               than
               the
               〈…〉
               carry
               not
               any
               thing
               higher
               than
               〈…〉
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               creatures
               that
               bee
               〈…〉
               
                 be
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               〈…〉
               ascend
               to
               that
               happinesse
               〈…〉
               the
               Sun
               ,
               nor
               carry
               you
               to
               that
               〈…〉
               is
               above
               ,
               for
               happinesse
               is
               〈…〉
               ,
               laide
               up
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Therefore
               〈…〉
               ,
               all
               things
               under
               the
               Sunne
               if
               they
               bee
               considered
               to
               make
               a
               man
               happy
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               vanity
               :
               Now
               consider
               whether
               thy
               judgement
               be
               so
               of
               them
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               conformable
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whether
               thou
               hast
               this
               conceit
               of
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               quite
               contrary
               conceit
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               whether
               thou
               canst
               
               thinke
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               that
               is
               most
               excellent
               and
               thy
               chiefest
               treasure
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               farre
               beyond
               all
               these
               ,
               as
               one
               upon
               whom
               thy
               heart
               is
               pitched
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               whom
               thy
               happinesse
               is
               conteined
               .
            
             
               4
               Againe
               ,
               a
               mans
               treasure
               is
               that
               which
               hee
               will
               bee
               at
               any
               cost
               to
               get
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               at
               any
               paines
               to
               attaine
               it
               .
               It
               is
               that
               ,
               on
               which
               his
               〈◊〉
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               and
               affections
               are
               occupied
               〈◊〉
               .
               Is
               it
               so
               with
               thee
               when
               thou
               〈…〉
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               ?
               art
               thou
               willing
               to
               〈…〉
               more
               cost
               and
               paines
               to
               get
               him
               ,
               than
               any
               〈…〉
               besides
               ?
               Is
               thy
               heart
               and
               affections
               〈…〉
               upon
               him
               ?
               
                 For
                 where
                 a
                 mans
                 treasu●●
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 .
              
               
               I
               doe
               not
               aske
               whether
               〈◊〉
               bestowest
               more
               time
               upon
               the
               matters
               of
               grace
               ,
               than
               the
               duties
               of
               thy
               calling
               ;
               but
               ,
               whether
               thou
               dost
               them
               with
               more
               intention
               ,
               whether
               thou
               bestowest
               thy
               time
               and
               paines
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               upon
               that
               which
               thou
               reckonest
               thy
               treasure
               ,
               farre
               exceeding
               all
               other
               ?
            
             
               5
               Fiftly
               ,
               consider
               whether
               thou
               art
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               with
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               a
               mans
               treasure
               ,
               you
               know
               a
               man
               wil
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               it
               .
               Is
               it
               so
               with
               thee
               ?
               hadst
               thou
               rather
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               than
               with
               Christ
               ?
               than
               to
               part
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               with
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               tends
               to
               holinesse
               to
               build
               thee
               up
               further
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               consider
               whether
               thy
               heart
               bee
               
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               with
               Christ
               ;
               for
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               this
               ,
               that
               Sathan
               and
               the
               world
               will
               cheapen
               Christ
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               come
               to
               bidding
               ,
               they
               will
               bid
               well
               .
               Consider
               whether
               thy
               heart
               can
               give
               a
               peremptory
               answer
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               say
               thus
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               sell
               〈…〉
               I
               will
               not
               sell
               a
               good
               conscience
               for
               any
               〈…〉
               when
               Sathan
               and
               the
               world
               bid
               〈…〉
               tell
               thee
               as
               hee
               did
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 〈…〉
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 wilt
                 part
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Consider
               〈…〉
               be
               ready
               to
               deny
               whatsoever
               〈…〉
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               offer
               that
               〈…〉
               most
               sutable
               to
               thy
               disposition
               )
               〈…〉
               heart
               hath
               taken
               this
               resolution
               to
               〈…〉
               Christ
               is
               my
               chiefest
               treasure
               ,
               I
               will
               〈◊〉
               with
               all
               therefore
               ,
               I
               will
               part
               with
               liberty
               ,
               with
               life
               ,
               with
               goods
               ,
               with
               credit
               ,
               with
               pleasures
               with
               profits
               ,
               with
               whatsoever
               is
               neere
               and
               deare
               unto
               me
               ,
               rather
               than
               I
               will
               part
               with
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               If
               this
               be
               thy
               hearts
               resolution
               and
               minde
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               thy
               chiefe
               treasure
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               second
               thing
               .
            
             
               3
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               what
               is
               thy
               cheife
               joy
               and
               delight
               ,
               what
               is
               thy
               life
               ;
               (
               I
               put
               them
               together
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               a
               mans
               chiefe
               joy
               indeed
               ,
               is
               his
               life
               .
               )
               For
               wee
               know
               life
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               joy
               which
               the
               heart
               hath
               ,
               wherby
               it
               is
               nourished
               and
               fed
               as
               it
               were
               ;
               for
               life
               is
               not
               to
               have
               body
               and
               soule
               joyned
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               we
               usually
               take
               life
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               were
               life
               ,
               then
               those
               in
               hell
               should
               not
               bee
               said
               to
               dye
               the
               death
               ;
               for
               you
               know
               in
               hell
               there
               is
               a
               conjunction
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               men
               are
               not
               said
               to
               live
               there
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               death
               which
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               :
               and
               indeed
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               there
               is
               something
               a
               mans
               heart
               cleaves
               unto
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               rejoyceth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               his
               life
               .
               Therefore
               looke
               as
               the
               Soule
               enlivens
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               present
               things
               which
               hee
               reckons
               his
               joy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               enliven
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               cannot
               live
               without
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               Christ
               be
               thy
               chiefe
               joy
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               live
               without
               him
               ,
               as
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               say
               of
               their
               delights
               ;
               Such
               a
               man
               cannot
               live
               without
               such
               a
               thing
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               true
               of
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               taken
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               live
               without
               him
               .
               This
               life
               is
               no
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               but
               a
               separation
               betweene
               thee
               and
               Christ
               ,
               if
               a
               mans
               conscience
               bee
               as
               it
               were
               clouded
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               hee
               findes
               no
               rest
               ,
               he
               doth
               as
               the
               Spouse
               in
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ;
                 She
                 seekes
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 gives
                 her selfe
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 finde
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               it
               was
               
                 he
                 whom
                 her
                 soule
                 loved
              
               .
               So
               you
               shall
               finde
               ,
               Beloved
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               that
               your
               soules
               love
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               make
               your
               chiefe
               joy
               ,
               you
               will
               take
               no
               rest
               ,
               but
               as
               farre
               as
               you
               love
               and
               enjoy
               it
               .
               Therefore
               for
               the
               finding
               of
               this
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               be
               thy
               life
               and
               thy
               chiefe
               joy
               ,
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               that
               thy
               thoughts
               feede
               upon
               ;
               every
               wicked
               man
               ,
               every
               man
               that
               is
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               there
               is
               something
               that
               his
               thoughts
               feed
               upon
               ,
               some
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               in
               contemplation
               of
               which
               the
               soule
               solaceth
               it selfe
               ;
               some
               pleasures
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               ;
               the
               very
               thinking
               of
               these
               are
               the
               greatest
               joy
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               roules
               them
               under
               his
               tongue
               ;
               even
               as
               a
               Servant
               that
               hath
               got
               some
               dainty
               bit
               out
               of
               his
               Masters
               presence
               ,
               and
               ●ates
               it
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               so
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               hath
               out
               of
               Christ
               some
               secret
               ,
               some
               stolen
               ,
               some
               unlawfull
               delights
               ,
               that
               it
               feeds
               upon
               and
               delights
               in
               :
               Consider
               therefore
               well
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               what
               breakfast
               thy
               morning
               thoughts
               have
               (
               that
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               what
               breakefast
               they
               have
               every
               morning
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               Pabulum
               ,
               that
               food
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               wherewith
               thy
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               are
               nourished
               and
               refreshed
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               some
               carnall
               pleasure
               ,
               some
               reflecting
               on
               thy
               state
               ,
               upon
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               upon
               thy
               friends
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               on
               Christ.
               See
               (
               as
               David
               exercised
               it
               )
               whether
               be
               they
               
                 thy
                 songs
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
              
               ?
               All
               carnall
               men
               have
               something
               past
               whereby
               they
               comfort
               themselves
               ,
               
               something
               present
               where
               by
               they
               cheare
               up
               their
               hearts
               ,
               something
               to
               come
               ,
               something
               in
               hope
               .
               So
               every
               man
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               priviledges
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               These
               are
               his
               appointed
               food
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               things
               that
               his
               soule
               feedes
               on
               in
               secret
               ;
               yea
               the
               very
               workes
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               hardest
               part
               
               of
               a
               Christians
               life
               ,
               the
               very
               workes
               that
               hee
               doth
               in
               serving
               the
               Lord
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               even
               that
               is
               his
               meate
               and
               his
               drinke
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               sweet
               and
               acceptable
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               meate
               and
               drinke
               is
               to
               the
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               of
               his
               body
               .
               Now
               consider
               with
               thy selfe
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               with
               thee
               ;
               whether
               that
               which
               is
               thy
               continuall
               feast
               ,
               without
               which
               thou
               canst
               not
               live
               ,
               bee
               Christ
               ;
               or
               the
               assurance
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               thine
               and
               thou
               art
               his
               ;
               whether
               it
               bee
               the
               priviledges
               thou
               hast
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ;
               See
               whether
               these
               be
               thy
               life
               ,
               the
               things
               without
               which
               thou
               couldst
               not
               live
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               bee
               some
               thing
               else
               ,
               some
               stollen
               delights
               ,
               some
               unlawful
               pleasures
               ,
               some
               thing
               else
               that
               thy
               soule
               and
               affections
               are
               set
               upon
               .
               This
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               by
               which
               thou
               maiest
               try
               thy selfe
               whether
               thou
               belong
               to
               Christ
               or
               no
               ,
               to
               consider
               whether
               he
               bee
               thy
               chiefe
               joy
               ,
               whether
               thy
               soule
               bee
               most
               filled
               and
               satisfyed
               with
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               third
               thing
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               fourth
               is
               ;
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               be
               thy
               chiefe
               Refuge
               ;
               If
               thou
               bee
               one
               that
               hath
               tooke
               him
               and
               received
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               thy
               chiefe
               refuge
               .
               For
               every
               man
               hath
               some
               refuge
               ,
               some
               castle
               or
               other
               to
               which
               his
               soule
               retires
               in
               all
               difficult
               and
               doubtfull
               cases
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               indigency
               ,
               that
               insufficiency
               to
               which
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               subject
               ▪
               There
               is
               something
               that
               hee
               must
               have
               to
               leane
               unto
               ,
               (
               marke
               it
               )
               for
               mankind
               
               is
               like
               that
               generation
               which
               the
               Wiseman
               speakes
               of
               :
               You
               know
               it
               is
               sayd
               of
               the
               Connyes
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 generation
                 not
                 strong
              
               ▪
               and
               what
               then
               ,
               
               and
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 burrowes
                 to
                 hide
                 themselves
                 in
                 .
              
               I
               say
               such
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               weake
               creature
               ,
               a
               generation
               not
               strong
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               something
               that
               he
               must
               leane
               to
               ,
               something
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               some
               sufficiency
               besides
               himselfe
               ,
               some
               strong
               hold
               ,
               some
               refuge
               every
               man
               hath
               ;
               I
               say
               every
               man
               hath
               some
               refuge
               or
               other
               ,
               whither
               he
               thinkes
               his
               soule
               may
               goe
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               may
               have
               succour
               in
               cases
               daungerous
               and
               in
               troubles
               .
               Now
               consider
               what
               is
               thy
               refuge
               ,
               whither
               thy
               heart
               runnes
               in
               all
               such
               cases
               ,
               to
               what
               wing
               ,
               to
               what
               strong
               hold
               :
               In
               daungerous
               cases
               ,
               you
               see
               every
               creature
               hath
               some
               refuge
               or
               other
               :
               The
               Child
               runnes
               to
               his
               Mother
               .
               The
               Chickens
               runne
               to
               the
               henne
               .
               The
               Fox
               to
               his
               earth
               ,
               the
               Connyes
               to
               their
               burrowes
               ;
               so
               every
               creature
               to
               their
               severall
               corners
               and
               receptacles
               proper
               to
               them
               :
               I
               say
               so
               it
               is
               with
               every
               man
               ,
               so
               hath
               every
               one
               of
               you
               to
               whom
               I
               speake
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               that
               is
               a
               secret
               refuge
               to
               which
               your
               hearts
               fly
               .
               Now
               consider
               whether
               that
               be
               Christ
               or
               somewhat
               else
               .
               A
               covetous
               man
               (
               or
               rather
               a
               man
               of
               this
               world
               )
               he
               hath
               wealth
               for
               his
               strong
               hold
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               heart
               comforts
               it selfe
               ;
               well
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               what
               change
               of
               time
               so
               ever
               come
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               an
               estate
               to
               hold
               me
               up
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               is
               ill
               spoken
               of
               abroad
               ,
               yet
               
               hee
               applaudes
               himselfe
               with
               that
               hee
               hath
               at
               home
               ;
               The
               Courtiers
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Princes
               favour
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               refuge
               wherein
               they
               comfort
               themselves
               ;
               Those
               that
               are
               given
               to
               Company
               they
               have
               good
               fellowes
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               ,
               that
               are
               their
               compa●ions
               ▪
               and
               so
               long
               as
               they
               speake
               well
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               ●are
               not
               who
               speake
               ill
               of
               them
               ;
               Some
               have
               a
               refuge
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               some
               of
               another
               ,
               every
               man
               hath
               his
               refuge
               .
               If
               you
               will
               looke
               into
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               Davids
               refuge
               ,
               in
               any
               distresse
               ,
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ;
               At
               
                 Ziglag
                 he
                 comforteth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               his
               hart
               did
               fly
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               chickens
               fly
               to
               the
               henne
               ,
               there
               he
               comforted
               himselfe
               ,
               there
               he
               shrowded
               himselfe
               ,
               there
               he
               encouraged
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Lord.
               When
               he
               fled
               from
               his
               son
               Absolon
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Lord
               his
               refuge
               ?
               Yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hee
                 is
                 my
                 buckler
                 and
                 my
                 strong
                 hold
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               .
               3
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               upon
               that
               occasion
               .
               What
               was
               Iacobs
               refuge
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               his
               brother
               Esau
               ?
               Did
               not
               he
               goe
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               him
               by
               Prayer
               ?
               
               
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 thou
                 wilt
                 doe
                 me
                 good
                 ,
              
               now
               I
               fly
               unto
               thee
               ,
               I
               besech
               thee
               performe
               thy
               promise
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               refuge
               .
               Consider
               others
               now
               ,
               what
               was
               their
               refuge
               .
               Iudas
               ▪
               when
               he
               had
               betrayed
               his
               Master
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               conscience
               was
               upon
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               he
               goes
               to
               the
               high
               priests
               and
               brings
               the
               silver
               to
               them
               ,
               why
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               you
               set
               me
               a
               worke
               ,
               you
               are
               the
               authors
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               find
               some
               comfort
               from
               you
               ;
               you
               see
               he
               found
               little
               cōfort
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               yet
               that
               was
               his
               
               refuge
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iuda
               when
               they
               were
               distressed
               ,
               they
               fled
               to
               Egypt
               and
               to
               Ashur
               ,
               to
               this
               or
               that
               helpe
               ,
               which
               (
               the
               Lord
               said
               )
               were
               broken
               reeds
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               that
               was
               their
               refuge
               .
               This
               is
               the
               maner
               of
               every
               man
               being
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               every
               unregenerate
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               his
               naturall
               estate
               ,
               some
               refuge
               he
               hath
               ;
               friends
               ,
               or
               wealth
               ,
               or
               credit
               ,
               or
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               something
               or
               other
               it
               is
               ▪
               and
               if
               hee
               be
               destitute
               and
               have
               no
               refuge
               (
               as
               sometimes
               it
               so
               fals
               out
               )
               then
               his
               heart
               is
               shaken
               as
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               forrest
               ,
               Their
               
                 hearts
                 were
                 shaken
                 even
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 king
              
               of
               Aram
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 leaves
                 are
                 shaken
                 in
                 the
                 forrest
              
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               Because
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               defend
               themselves
               :
               they
               had
               no
               refuge
               to
               fly
               to
               .
               So
               you
               see
               it
               was
               with
               Belshazars
               heart
               ;
               so
               Achitophel
               ;
               and
               so
               Saul
               ;
               when
               he
               sees
               that
               hee
               must
               die
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               refuge
               for
               him
               :
               then
               I
               say
               their
               hearts
               sanke
               and
               dyed
               within
               them
               .
               And
               now
               consider
               how
               it
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               refuge
               to
               which
               thy
               heart
               flyeth
               ,
               and
               which
               thy
               heart
               makes
               most
               account
               of
               (
               for
               every
               man
               thinkes
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               change
               of
               time
               may
               come
               ,
               &
               what
               shal
               be
               my
               comfort
               what
               shal
               be
               my
               strong
               hold
               at
               that
               time
               .
               )
               Dost
               thou
               fly
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ?
               is
               he
               thy
               succour
               when
               thy
               heart
               is
               dejected
               at
               any
               time
               &
               faints
               within
               thee
               ?
               from
               which
               fountaine
               dost
               thou
               fetch
               thy
               comfort
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               fly
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               comfort
               thy selfe
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               in
               a
               doubtfull
               case
               ,
               that
               concernes
               thee
               as
               much
               as
               thy
               
               life
               ?
               whither
               dost
               thou
               goe
               for
               counsell
               and
               direction
               ?
               is
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               beseech
               him
               to
               guide
               thee
               ,
               to
               direct
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               pressed
               hard
               ?
               whither
               doth
               thy
               heart
               goe
               for
               succour
               and
               for
               helpe
               to
               keepe
               thy selfe
               safe
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               what
               else
               ?
               My
               beloved
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               carnall
               man
               that
               is
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               of
               distresse
               knowes
               not
               whither
               to
               goe
               ;
               hee
               dares
               not
               goe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               feares
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               asked
               him
               ,
               upon
               what
               acquaintance
               ?
               for
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               was
               never
               acquainted
               with
               him
               :
               but
               a
               carnall
               man
               that
               is
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               goes
               to
               his
               muses
               ,
               he
               goes
               to
               his
               farmes
               ,
               hee
               goes
               to
               his
               bushes
               ,
               as
               the
               hunted
               hare
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               places
               that
               shee
               used
               when
               shee
               lived
               quiet
               ,
               thither
               shee
               flyes
               when
               shee
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               escape
               :
               so
               in
               that
               fashōi
               it
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               looke
               what
               things
               they
               were
               wont
               ,
               to
               which
               their
               hearts
               had
               recourse
               in
               time
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               haunts
               have
               beene
               ;
               to
               those
               bushes
               they
               fly
               :
               But
               alas
               !
               they
               are
               but
               bushes
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               not
               defend
               them
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Christian
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               muse
               ,
               the
               farme
               as
               it
               were
               (
               it
               is
               but
               to
               expresse
               it
               to
               you
               )
               that
               his
               soule
               is
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               the
               strong
               hold
               that
               hee
               was
               wont
               to
               fly
               unto
               ,
               upon
               every
               severall
               evill
               ,
               upon
               every
               ordinary
               doubt
               ,
               upon
               every
               dejection
               ,
               discouragement
               and
               fainting
               of
               heart
               ;
               hee
               was
               wont
               to
               fly
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               finde
               comfort
               ,
               and
               thither
               hee
               goes
               in
               time
               of
               
               greatest
               difficulty
               in
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               finds
               comfort
               .
               Consider
               if
               hee
               bee
               thy
               chiefe
               refuge
               ,
               for
               if
               thy
               heart
               hath
               taken
               him
               as
               he
               is
               thy
               chiefe
               excellency
               ,
               thy
               chiefe
               joy
               ,
               thy
               chiefe
               treasure
               ;
               so
               he
               wil
               be
               thy
               chiefest
               refuge
               ,
               yea
               when
               all
               things
               else
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               that
               cover
               remaines
               safe
               :
               Suppose
               thou
               be
               in
               prison
               ,
               suppose
               thy
               credit
               bee
               taken
               away
               ,
               (
               I
               meane
               )
               thy
               worldly
               credit
               (
               for
               the
               other
               credit
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               any
               man
               that
               hath
               Christ
               :
               )
               suppose
               thy
               life
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               suppose
               thou
               bee
               stript
               of
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               ;
               yet
               thou
               hast
               Christ
               for
               thy
               chiefe
               refuge
               ,
               and
               thou
               thinkest
               so
               ,
               and
               thy
               heart
               is
               satisfyed
               with
               it
               .
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               naked
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               destitute
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               stript
               of
               all
               ,
               
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 trusted
              
               ;
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               him
               safe
               ,
               yet
               my
               cover
               is
               over
               my
               head
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               safe
               in
               my
               castle
               ,
               I
               have
               chosen
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               him
               in
               death
               ,
               yea
               then
               Christ
               he
               is
               advantage
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               cover
               ,
               a
               castle
               ,
               and
               a
               refuge
               .
            
             
               
               5
               Last
               of
               all
               :
               consider
               whom
               thou
               settest
               up
               for
               thy
               chiefest
               Commander
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               to
               whom
               thou
               givest
               the
               chiefe
               command
               in
               thine
               heart
               .
               You
               will
               say
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               ?
               Why
               (
               my
               beloved
               )
               he
               whom
               a
               man
               feareth
               most
               ,
               
               and
               loveth
               most
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               whose
               friendship
               above
               all
               others
               hee
               would
               least
               loose
               ,
               and
               whose
               dislike
               and
               separation
               he
               doth
               most
               feare
               ▪
               certainely
               he
               will
               bee
               most
               obedient
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               most
               
               observant
               of
               him
               .
               Art
               thou
               so
               to
               Christ
               ?
               take
               all
               the
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               thou
               set
               up
               him
               ,
               as
               him
               whom
               thou
               most
               fearest
               and
               lovest
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               most
               obey
               him
               :
               So
               againe
               ,
               he
               whom
               thou
               thinkest
               can
               doe
               thee
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               hurt
               ,
               him
               thou
               wilt
               most
               obey
               ;
               if
               thou
               thinkest
               in
               good
               earnest
               that
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               certainely
               then
               thou
               wilt
               most
               obey
               him
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               thou
               looke
               to
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               that
               the
               favour
               or
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               can
               doe
               him
               more
               good
               and
               more
               hurt
               ,
               than
               the
               favour
               ,
               or
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               Christ
               ;
               He
               thinkes
               that
               wealth
               ,
               or
               credit
               ,
               or
               something
               else
               ,
               (
               many
               thinges
               there
               are
               that
               hee
               thinkes
               )
               can
               doe
               him
               more
               good
               and
               more
               hurt
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               more
               respects
               their
               command
               ,
               than
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               that
               sets
               up
               him
               for
               his
               chiefe
               Commander
               ,
               hee
               regards
               nothing
               else
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               crosse
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               thwart
               any
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               hee
               saith
               thus
               to
               himselfe
               in
               his
               heart
               in
               secret
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               can
               doe
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               hurt
               ,
               therefore
               I
               care
               for
               no
               more
               .
               So
               Naboth
               hee
               cared
               not
               for
               Ahabs
               wrath
               .
               So
               Mordecay
               cared
               not
               for
               Hamans
               displeasure
               :
               
               so
               did
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               the
               High
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               what
               they
               could
               doe
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               
               So
               did
               the
               3
               children
               (
               as
               you
               call
               them
               )
               
                 they
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
              
               of
               Nabucadnezar
               ,
               
               nor
               for
               all
               that
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               
               because
               they
               thought
               that
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               them
               more
               hurt
               ,
               and
               more
               good
               .
               Now
               take
               any
               Commander
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               you
               regard
               not
               the
               punishment
               ,
               nor
               the
               reward
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               inflict
               or
               to
               give
               you
               ,
               his
               authority
               is
               gone
               ;
               Now
               when
               you
               set
               up
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thinke
               so
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               .
               Therefore
               consider
               with
               thy selfe
               this
               ,
               and
               consider
               seriously
               :
               aske
               thy
               heart
               the
               question
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               thou
               settest
               up
               to
               bee
               thy
               chiefest
               Commander
               ?
               For
               there
               are
               three
               great
               Cōmanders
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               divide
               all
               mankind
               betweene
               them
               almost
               :
               And
               that
               is
               wealth
               ,
               and
               estate
               ;
               worldly
               credit
               and
               honour
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               esteeme
               ;
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               delight
               .
               Now
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               when
               any
               of
               these
               three
               great
               Commanders
               come
               with
               any
               command
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               Christ
               commands
               ,
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               what
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               what
               wast
               thou
               wont
               to
               doe
               ,
               looke
               to
               past
               experience
               ;
               looke
               backe
               to
               thy
               former
               wayes
               ,
               see
               what
               thou
               wast
               wont
               to
               doe
               ;
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               when
               such
               a
               Command
               comes
               ,
               what
               thy
               heart
               reasons
               upon
               ;
               if
               concupiscence
               ,
               if
               a
               strong
               lust
               ,
               if
               a
               strong
               impetuous
               desire
               come
               ,
               and
               bid
               thee
               to
               doe
               something
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               Christ
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               ready
               to
               doe
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ?
               If
               thy
               profit
               ,
               the
               mainetenance
               of
               thy
               estate
               ,
               thy
               liberty
               ,
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               thy
               convenience
               in
               this
               world
               come
               
               and
               command
               thee
               to
               doe
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               thy
               conscience
               (
               which
               is
               Christs
               vicegerent
               )
               come
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               and
               command
               thee
               another
               thing
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               ready
               to
               doe
               in
               that
               case
               ?
               So
               when
               thy
               credit
               ,
               thy
               honour
               ,
               and
               reputation
               ,
               thy
               vaine
               glory
               shall
               come
               and
               bid
               thee
               do
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               bid
               thee
               doe
               another
               ,
               what
               is
               thy
               resolution
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               wont
               to
               doe
               ?
               By
               this
               thou
               shalt
               know
               whether
               thou
               settest
               up
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               Commander
               in
               thy
               heart
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               thou
               givest
               him
               thy
               chiefe
               throne
               ,
               whether
               thou
               exaltest
               him
               for
               God
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               you
               know
               when
               you
               exalt
               him
               for
               God
               ,
               every
               thing
               then
               yeelds
               ,
               if
               in
               truth
               he
               be
               set
               up
               for
               God
               in
               thy
               heart
               :
               Therefore
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               that
               thy
               heart
               sets
               highest
               ,
               whether
               thou
               exaltest
               him
               most
               ,
               whether
               (
               when
               any
               of
               these
               threatning
               ,
               crying
               commands
               come
               )
               thou
               canst
               give
               them
               an
               absolute
               denyall
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               obey
               you
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               threaten
               imprisonment
               ,
               or
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               obey
               such
               a
               lust
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               wrung
               and
               pincht
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               lose
               such
               delights
               :
               well
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               beare
               all
               this
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               come
               with
               faire
               proffers
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               this
               honour
               ,
               and
               this
               advancement
               ,
               and
               this
               convenience
               :
               If
               thy
               heart
               can
               say
               now
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               none
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               see
               it
               is
               a
               command
               contrary
               to
               his
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               set
               up
               for
               my
               chiefe
               Commander
               ,
               whom
               I
               resolve
               to
               obey
               ,
               whom
               I
               
               take
               to
               be
               greater
               than
               all
               the
               friendship
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               profits
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               credits
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               say
               thus
               examine
               thy selfe
               what
               thy
               heart
               is
               toward
               Christ
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               his
               command
               ;
               and
               (
               let
               mee
               touch
               that
               by
               the
               way
               )
               thou
               must
               also
               shew
               thy
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               thy
               obedience
               to
               others
               .
               My
               beloved
               there
               are
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               themselves
               not
               of
               moment
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               whether
               we
               doe
               them
               or
               not
               doe
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               omission
               of
               them
               in
               themselves
               be
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               shall
               bee
               of
               contempt
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               those
               that
               are
               set
               in
               superiour
               place
               over
               you
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               this
               is
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               rule
               in
               divinity
               ,
               that
               indifferent
               things
               may
               be
               omitted
               except
               in
               two
               cases
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               neglect
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               authority
               :
               therefore
               when
               there
               is
               neglect
               ,
               when
               men
               shew
               contempt
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               it
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               other
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               .
               This
               I
               touch
               but
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               consider
               it
               in
               your
               particular
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Now
               my
               beloved
               ,
               you
               see
               these
               five
               things
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               may
               know
               if
               you
               have
               tooke
               Christ
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               yee
               know
               when
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               fit
               man
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               any
               right
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               hee
               must
               consider
               whether
               hee
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               hee
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               either
               with
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               other
               .
               Now
               to
               bee
               
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               must
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               goe
               a
               double
               act
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               one
               on
               thy
               owne
               side
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               one
               act
               on
               thy
               part
               to
               take
               him
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               be
               an
               act
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               there
               goes
               out
               a
               strength
               and
               a
               vertue
               from
               him
               by
               which
               hee
               takes
               thee
               and
               comprehends
               thee
               .
               The
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               &
               I
               cannot
               proceed
               further
               ;
               onely
               remember
               this
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               examine
               your selves
               by
               it
               ,
               whether
               you
               bee
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               whether
               you
               make
               Christ
               your
               chiefe
               Excellency
               ,
               your
               chiefe
               Treasure
               ,
               your
               chiefe
               Ioy
               ,
               your
               chiefe
               Refuge
               ,
               your
               chiefe
               Commander
               ;
               if
               thou
               finde
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               ,
               if
               thou
               finde
               thy
               heart
               wrought
               to
               such
               an
               act
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               take
               Christ
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               art
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               a
               right
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               maist
               come
               with
               comfort
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               charge
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               (
               in
               whose
               authority
               we
               come
               )
               that
               you
               meddle
               not
               with
               such
               holy
               mysteries
               .
               My
               Beloved
               you
               know
               what
               I
               have
               often
               told
               you
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               laid
               on
               men
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               you
               know
               hee
               that
               neglected
               the
               
                 Passeover
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
               It
               was
               a
               very
               great
               sinne
               :
               so
               it
               is
               to
               omit
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               you
               have
               diverse
               Sacraments
               every
               Tearme
               ,
               and
               if
               your
               businesse
               hinder
               you
               from
               one
               ,
               you
               may
               come
               to
               another
               ;
               yea
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               lyes
               upon
               you
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               must
               give
               you
               a
               double
               charge
               ,
               one
               that
               you
               omit
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               another
               that
               you
               come
               
               not
               hither
               unlesse
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               ;
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               that
               art
               a
               profane
               person
               ,
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               yet
               a
               stranger
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               thrust
               in
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ?
               thou
               ought'st
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               ,
               
                 thou
                 eatest
                 and
                 drinkest
                 thine
                 owne
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               in
               stead
               of
               thy
               salvation
               .
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Sermon
                 .
              
               
                 AND
                 so
                 now
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Vse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 union
                 betwixt
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ours
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 power
                 or
                 vertue
                 comes
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 there
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 to
                 the
                 iron
                 ,
                 that
                 drawes
                 thee
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 there
                 goes
                 out
                 a
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 touched
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 that
                 healed
                 her
                 bloody
                 issue
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 examine
                 it
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 act
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 consider
                 whether
                 there
                 hath
                 gone
                 out
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 comprehend
                 thee
                 :
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 once
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 goes
                 forth
                 an
                 effectuall
                 almighty
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 light
                 alteration
                 on
                 the
                 superficies
                 
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 alters
                 the
                 very
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 turnes
                 the
                 very
                 rudder
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 compasse
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 as
                 doth
                 breed
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 some
                 good
                 conception
                 onely
                 of
                 purposes
                 and
                 desires
                 which
                 many
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 strength
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 gives
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 performe
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 put
                 upon
                 us
                 a
                 washy
                 colour
                 of
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 dyeth
                 us
                 in
                 graine
                 with
                 grace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 consider
                 whet●●●
                 thou
                 hast
                 found
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 going
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 This
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 common
                 graces
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 forme
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 life
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 picture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 substance
                 from
                 the
                 shadow
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 through
                 performance
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 proffer
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 offer
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 sinewes
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 weake
                 and
                 powerles
                 .
                 Therfore
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 hee
                 puts
                 forth
                 and
                 diffuseth
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   in
                   power
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 rules
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 hee
                 exerciseth
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 weake
                 and
                 powerlesse
                 commands
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 dwels
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   word
                   
                   but
                   in
                   power
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 an
                 efficacy
                 with
                 those
                 commands
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 great
                 strength
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 every
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 rebellious
                 affection
                 into
                 subjection
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 consider
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 these
                 vertues
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 hath
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 power
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 it
                 infused
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 narration
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 My
                 beloved
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 explaine
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 an
                 Artificer
                 working
                 with
                 his
                 instrument
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 certaine
                 vertue
                 out
                 from
                 that
                 art
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 guides
                 the
                 instrument
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 without
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 makes
                 any
                 artificiall
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sword
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Potter
                 fashions
                 the
                 potte
                 ,
                 his
                 hand
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 invisible
                 passage
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 secret
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 art
                 that
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 forth
                 such
                 an
                 artificiall
                 thing
                 ;
                 or
                 even
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 members
                 move
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 moving
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 certaine
                 vertue
                 from
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 secret
                 power
                 ,
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 that
                 stirres
                 them
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 effect
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 instincts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 instigated
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 birds
                 are
                 instigated
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 nests
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fashion
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 season
                 ;
                 so
                 every
                 creature
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 severall
                 kinde
                 .
                 There
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 vertue
                 that
                 puts
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 instigates
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 an
                 arrow
                 that
                 is
                 shot
                 by
                 the
                 Archer
                 :
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 vertue
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 directs
                 it
                 just
                 to
                 such
                 ●
                 marke
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 So
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 there
                 comes
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 members
                 ;
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 such
                 a
                 secret
                 divine
                 ,
                 unexpressable
                 efficacy
                 that
                 workes
                 vpon
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 dwels
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 conjunction
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 acts
                 and
                 stirres
                 us
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 :
                 such
                 an
                 efficacy
                 shalt
                 thou
                 finde
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 belong
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 consider
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 thee
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 this
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 thee
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 plaine
                 termes
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 it
                 effects
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 as
                 makes
                 thee
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 breakes
                 
                 in
                 peeces
                 the
                 old
                 building
                 ,
                 it
                 quite
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 first
                 print
                 ▪
                 As
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 stampe
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 must
                 bee
                 removed
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 efficacy
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 vertue
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 weare
                 out
                 the
                 old
                 stampe
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 a
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 ruine
                 and
                 breake
                 downe
                 the
                 old
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 consider
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 find
                 such
                 a
                 vertue
                 as
                 hath
                 put
                 thy
                 heart
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 new
                 frame
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 moulded
                 it
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 another
                 fashion
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 consider
                 whether
                 all
                 in
                 thee
                 be
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 new
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 
                 My
                 beloved
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 words
                 they
                 are
                 cleare
                 ;
                 
                   Old
                   things
                   are
                   passed
                   away
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   become
                   new
                
                 .
                 (
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 quoted
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 command
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 jot
                 of
                 old
                 leaven
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 leaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 purging
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 purging
                 out
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 strength
                 thereof
                 remaines
                 not
                 .
                 Then
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 new
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 looke
                 what
                 natural
                 disposition
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 :
                 looke
                 what
                 natural
                 lusts
                 and
                 desires
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 acts
                 I
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 what
                 old
                 haunts
                 and
                 customes
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 looke
                 what
                 old
                 company
                 I
                 kept
                 ,
                 what
                 old
                 courses
                 I
                 tooke
                 ,
                 what
                 my
                 tract
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 altered
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 become
                 new
                 ?
                 
                 (
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 nature
                 :
                 )
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 for
                 a
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 new
                 purposes
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 change
                 that
                 comes
                 like
                 flashes
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 new
                 thinges
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 old
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   peeces
                   of
                   new
                   cloath
                   in
                   old
                   garments
                   ,
                
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 thee
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 al
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 regards
                 not
                 that
                 :
                 
                   like
                   new
                   wine
                   in
                   old
                   vessells
                   ,
                
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 new
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 and
                 old
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 never
                 stay
                 long
                 there
                 :
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 
                   Put
                   a
                   new
                   peece
                   into
                   an
                   old
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   makes
                   the
                   rent
                   greater
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 new
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 new
                 things
                 may
                 bee
                 there
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 severall
                 creatures
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 elements
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 elements
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 plants
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 soyle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 roote
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 they
                 florish
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 continue
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 see
                 whether
                 this
                 vigor
                 ,
                 this
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 this
                 vertue
                 hath
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 into
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 renewed
                 al
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 a
                 new
                 nature
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 wrought
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 godlines
                 and
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 measure
                 naturall
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 doe
                 them
                 cheerefully
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 wee
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 naturall
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 dost
                 them
                 without
                 
                 wearinesse
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 naturall
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 weary
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 thou
                 wilt
                 doe
                 them
                 constantly
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 stayes
                 and
                 abides
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 out-growes
                 and
                 out-wearies
                 what
                 ever
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 beside
                 ;
                 Now
                 hath
                 there
                 a
                 vertue
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 new
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 naturall
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 must
                 it
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 cannot
                 Christ
                 take
                 and
                 comprehend
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 change
                 wrought
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 then
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 then
                 but
                 little
                 hope
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 upon
                 my
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 looke
                 upon
                 my
                 old
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 no
                 such
                 worke
                 as
                 this
                 wrought
                 upon
                 me
                 .
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                
                 :
                 
                 Doe
                 but
                 consider
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 
                   a
                   new-heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 You
                 see
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 promise
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 priesthood
                 ;
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   a
                   new
                   heaven
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 new
                 graces
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 wrought
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 by
                 those
                 graces
                 ?
                 Shall
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 old
                 Adam
                 ,
                 receive
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 Second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 efficacy
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 vigor
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Adam
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Adam
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 Christ
                 said
                 plainely
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 soules
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 busines
                 alone
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 and
                 errand
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                 )
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   purifie
                   a
                   people
                   to
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   zealous
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   :
                
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 Tit.
                 Now
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 thinke
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 loose
                 his
                 end
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 its
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 bee
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 heart
                 bee
                 purified
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 zealous
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 easily
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 dost
                 thou
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 foule
                 and
                 uncleane
                 place
                 ?
                 hath
                 hee
                 not
                 
                   pure
                   eyes
                
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 wheresoever
                 hee
                 dwells
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 place
                 must
                 bee
                 
                   a
                   fit
                   Temple
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 hee
                 must
                 cleanse
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 fashion
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 pure
                 ,
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 fit
                 Temple
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 dwell
                 
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 he
                 hath
                 many
                 eyes
                 to
                 looke
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 
                   many
                   spectators
                   men
                   and
                   Angells
                
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 behave
                 themselves
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 belong
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 are
                 carnall
                 ,
                 perverse
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 crooked
                 wayes
                 like
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 ?
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Like
                 men
                 ,
                 like
                 Master
                 ?
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 reflect
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 it
                 would
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 orders
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   holy
                   in
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   conversation
                   :
                
                 Saith
                 he
                 ,
                 you
                 
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 for
                 my
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   I
                   am
                   holy
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   so
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   must
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   conversation
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 hee
                 can
                 goe
                 away
                 and
                 yet
                 bee
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 saved
                 through
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 goes
                 out
                 no
                 such
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 change
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 another
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 examining
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 its
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 with
                 your selves
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 you
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 whether
                 you
                 finde
                 any
                 experiment
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 mighty
                 power
                 ,
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 bring
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 Hath
                 there
                 gone
                 out
                 a
                 vertue
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 enable
                 thee
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 required
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 every
                 particular
                 thing
                 is
                 ordered
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 faith
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 propounding
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 comes
                 to
                 propound
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 propounds
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 he
                 writes
                 nothing
                 but
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   made
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 write
                 ;
                 Such
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   :
                   Thus
                   and
                   thus
                   he
                   did
                   .
                
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 naked
                 object
                 is
                 propounded
                 ,
                 other
                 writers
                 wht
                 they
                 deliver
                 or
                 write
                 is
                 rationall
                 ;
                 They
                 use
                 Reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 to
                 convince
                 men
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 thy
                 deliver
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 downe
                 any
                 propositions
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 barely
                 propound
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 now
                 here
                 you
                 will
                 demand
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 proposition
                 being
                 but
                 nakedly
                 laid
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 what
                 will
                 enable
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 I
                 answere
                 :
                 that
                 certainely
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 enables
                 thee
                 to
                 beleeve
                 with
                 efficacy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 object
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 out
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 worke
                 faith
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 thou
                 truly
                 beleevest
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 appeares
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 :
                 We
                 think
                 we
                 beleeve
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 lives
                 do
                 manifest
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 powerfull
                 faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 observe
                 them
                 not
                 )
                 arise
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Principles
                 are
                 not
                 throughly
                 beleeved
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 inconsequences
                 in
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 consider
                 if
                 this
                 faith
                 bee
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 hath
                 gone
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 changed
                 thy
                 whole
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 once
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 hath
                 a
                 vertue
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 worke
                 love
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 neere
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 love
                 riseth
                 from
                 Similitude
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 an
                 agreement
                 and
                 similitude
                 betweene
                 those
                 two
                 that
                 love
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 pure
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 fire
                 is
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 &
                 without
                 an
                 almighty
                 power
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 a
                 particular
                 affection
                 of
                 love
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 which
                 workes
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   will
                   baptize
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 fire
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   multiply
                   thy
                   sorrowes
                   and
                   thy
                   conceptions
                   ,
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 thy
                 conceptions
                 .
                 Now
                 love
                 is
                 as
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 fire
                 must
                 beget
                 another
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 proverbe
                 ,
                 
                   Love
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   bought
                   with
                   
                   mountaines
                   of
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 goes
                 out
                 a
                 vertue
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 stampes
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 this
                 holy
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 breedes
                 in
                 thee
                 this
                 holy
                 fire
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thy
                 heart
                 cleaves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 lovest
                 him
                 with
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 genuine
                 ,
                 as
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 sensible
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 lovest
                 any
                 friend
                 ;
                 as
                 thou
                 lovest
                 any
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Consider
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 thy
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 consider
                 whether
                 any
                 such
                 vertue
                 hath
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 knowledge
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 on
                 these
                 truthes
                 which
                 thy
                 heart
                 assents
                 unto
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Beloued
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 knowledge
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 practiseth
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 
                   We
                   know
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   glorifie
                   him
                   not
                   as
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 gone
                 a
                 power
                 with
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 lively
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overrule
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 alwayes
                 draw
                 affection
                 and
                 practise
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 hath
                 gone
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 mortifie
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   hath
                   crucified
                   the
                   flesh
                   with
                   the
                   affections
                   and
                   lusts
                
                 ;
                 
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 asleepe
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 mortifie
                 and
                 subdue
                 them
                 .
                 See
                 likewise
                 whether
                 there
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 thee
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   lusts
                   of
                   thine
                   eyes
                   ,
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 whosoever
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 
                   overcomes
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 hath
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 worke
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 and
                 oppose
                 us
                 :
                 It
                 hath
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 disgraces
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 slanders
                 and
                 reproches
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 casts
                 upon
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 upon
                 the
                 holy
                 wayes
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 actours
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 divels
                 factours
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 thinke
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iames
                 expresses
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Their
                   tongues
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                
                 
                 to
                 devise
                 slanders
                 and
                 false
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fasten
                 them
                 upon
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 divels
                 factours
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 thinke
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 divels
                 receivers
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 divell
                 in
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 whereby
                 the
                 world
                 fights
                 against
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 discourage
                 men
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 stumbling
                 blockes
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 hee
                 
                   was
                   the
                   falling
                   of
                   many
                   in
                   Israel
                
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   true
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Consider
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 this
                 efficacy
                 put
                 into
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 slaunders
                 
                 and
                 reproaches
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 thē
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 preferments
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 riche●
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 So
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 point
                 &
                 prosecute
                 it
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 thus
                 you
                 shall
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 
                   Wee
                   have
                   assurance
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   aske
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 but
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 now
                 〈◊〉
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 power
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 comprehend
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 apply
                 or
                 take
                 to
                 himselfe
                 the
                 priviledges
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 particular
                 priviledge
                 of
                 being
                 heard
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 of
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 certaine
                 qualification
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 immediate
                 fashioning
                 ,
                 and
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 though
                 thou
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 suspended
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 ,
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 these
                 Five
                 things
                 .
                 (
                 I
                 will
                 but
                 name
                 them
                 very
                 briefely
                 .
                 )
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 when
                 he
                 
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 do
                 some
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 but
                 moreover
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 also
                 ;
                 those
                 grace
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 this
                 new
                 creature
                 that
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 heape
                 of
                 particular
                 graces
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 
                   acted
                   and
                   stirred
                   up
                
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 occasion
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 come
                 except
                 he
                 have
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 wrought
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lye
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 habits
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 fire
                 raked
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 these
                 habits
                 ,
                 these
                 graces
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 lie
                 still
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 worthy
                 receiver
                 ;
                 (
                 there
                 are
                 indeed
                 degrees
                 of
                 unworthinesse
                 )
                 he
                 comes
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 worthy
                 receiver
                 except
                 hee
                 stirres
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 acted
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 especiall
                 humiliation
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 especiall
                 love
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 speciall
                 love
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 with
                 whom
                 wee
                 converse
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 whom
                 wee
                 live
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 and
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 stirre
                 up
                 and
                 act
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 he
                 receivs
                 unworthyly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 You
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 the
                 Tenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 tels
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   do
                   worke
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 is
                 this
                 enough
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   actually
                   
                   afflict
                   his
                   soule
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                 Levit.
                 23.27
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 habitual
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 prepared
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 heart
                 and
                 bewaile
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 you
                 must
                 afflict
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 that
                 sorrow
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 you
                 finde
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 feasts
                 ,
                 in
                 more
                 places
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 feasts
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 refresh
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 repeate
                 the
                 places
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 thankfull
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 hearts
                 prepared
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 then
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 season
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 every
                 
                   thing
                   is
                   good
                   in
                   it's
                   season
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 requires
                 it
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 thus
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 whensoever
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 habituall
                 graces
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 new
                 pointed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 new
                 whetted
                 ,
                 new
                 scowred
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 cals
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 then
                 quicken
                 and
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 all
                 acted
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 priviledges
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 qualification
                 required
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 that
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 renewed
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 graces
                 thus
                 acted
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 Reconciliation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 regenerate
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 you
                 must
                 marke
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 much
                 use
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 sinnes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 is
                 retained
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 continues
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 continued
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 reconciled
                 and
                 renewed
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 David
                 :
                 
                 Nathan
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 said
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiven
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 intimates
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 sin
                 was
                 not
                 forgiven
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 know
                 therefore
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 particular
                 guilt
                 ;
                 the
                 universall
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinnes
                 returnes
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 cut
                 him
                 quite
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 put
                 him
                 absolutely
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 particular
                 guilt
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 is
                 pleased
                 well
                 with
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 knowes
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 affected
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 action
                 that
                 hath
                 offended
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 offence
                 ,
                 hee
                 withdrawes
                 himselfe
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 carries
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 being
                 offended
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 fault
                 ;
                 now
                 till
                 the
                 sonne
                 hath
                 reconciled
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 action
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 an
                 hundred
                 gifts
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 shall
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 hath
                 reconciled
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 So
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 sinne
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 this
                 priviledge
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 particular
                 mercy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 request
                 granted
                 ;
                 thinke
                 then
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 I
                 committed
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Father
                 may
                 bee
                 reconciled
                 to
                 mee
                 ;
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 it
                 belongs
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 renewing
                 our
                 repentance
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 most
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 wayes
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 wee
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 such
                 speciall
                 occasions
                 ,
                 least
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 have
                 some
                 particular
                 quarrell
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 he
                 whom
                 we
                 call
                 Father
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.17
                 ,
                 
                   iudgeth
                   every
                   man
                
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 his
                 owne
                 sonnes
                 )
                 
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 beare
                 any
                 ill
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 did
                 he
                 with
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 he
                 doth
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 qualification
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 before
                 you
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 you
                 can
                 attaine
                 unto
                 this
                 assurance
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 deliver
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 suppose
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 grace
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 be
                 acted
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 thing
                 required
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 qualification
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 worthy
                 receiver
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 well
                 
                   what
                   distance
                   is
                   growne
                
                 betweene
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 him
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 manner
                 beene
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 than
                 what
                 wee
                 named
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 rust
                 hath
                 growne
                 upon
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 what
                 soyle
                 his
                 heart
                 hath
                 contracted
                 ,
                 by
                 conversing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 medling
                 with
                 worldly
                 and
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 gathers
                 soyle
                 with
                 medling
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 hands
                 doe
                 ;
                 now
                 thou
                 must
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 drawest
                 neere
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 duty
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 recover
                 that
                 distance
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 thy
                 heart
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 draw
                 neerer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 get
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 close
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 neere
                 ,
                 &
                 inward
                 conjunction
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 hardnesse
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 contracted
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 )
                 thou
                 must
                 labour
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 tooke
                 away
                 and
                 removed
                 ;
                 to
                 have
                 thy
                 heart
                 softened
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 rust
                 rubbed
                 off
                 ;
                 
                 thou
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 must
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 wasting
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 wounds
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 sicknesse
                 ;
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 perfect
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 observe
                 all
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 dyet
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 wasting
                 ,
                 to
                 fainting
                 ,
                 to
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 decay
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 renewing
                 of
                 dyet
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 keepe
                 some
                 good
                 course
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 without
                 running
                 out
                 eminently
                 or
                 evidently
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 secret
                 decay
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 speciall
                 meate
                 ,
                 some
                 speciall
                 feast
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 could
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 keepe
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 this
                 trouble
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 seeth
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 eate
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 new
                 strength
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 decay
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 this
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 Cisternes
                 againe
                 to
                 recover
                 strength
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 hee
                 ought
                 ,
                 hee
                 gathers
                 a
                 new
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 from
                 a
                 feast
                 ;
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 cheered
                 up
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Flagons
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 his
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 is
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 that
                 long
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 are
                 quickned
                 and
                 refreshed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 First
                 the
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 the
                 habits
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 making
                 thy
                 peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 remooving
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ;
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 scouring
                 off
                 the
                 rust
                 ,
                 this
                 remooving
                 the
                 distance
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 softning
                 of
                 that
                 hardnesse
                 which
                 thy
                 heart
                 hath
                 contracted
                 ;
                 this
                 recovering
                 the
                 strength
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 wasted
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 a
                 fourth
                 thing
                 required
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Intention
                   ,
                   a
                   particular
                   increase
                   of
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                
                 in
                 taking
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 desire
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 grace
                 that
                 knits
                 thee
                 and
                 Christ
                 together
                 ;
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 certaine
                 cementing
                 graces
                 ,
                 certaine
                 glewing
                 graces
                 ,
                 that
                 joyne
                 Christ
                 and
                 thy
                 soule
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 maine
                 graces
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 traine
                 of
                 graces
                 that
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 I
                 say
                 must
                 bee
                 intended
                 ,
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 knit
                 the
                 knot
                 stronger
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 union
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 increase
                 our
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ?
                 for
                 you
                 
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 may
                 be
                 intended
                 .
                 Put
                 the
                 case
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 resolved
                 act
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 soule
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 saith
                 thus
                 with
                 himselfe
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 resolution
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 perfect
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 may
                 receive
                 intention
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 truly
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 degrees
                 added
                 to
                 that
                 will
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 light
                 in
                 a
                 roome
                 (
                 when
                 thou
                 bringest
                 in
                 more
                 candles
                 )
                 that
                 light
                 may
                 be
                 increased
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 your
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 faith
                 I
                 meane
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 take
                 Christ
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 the
                 beleeving
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 taking
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 taking
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 receiving
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 that
                 resolves
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 touch
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 I
                 have
                 handled
                 already
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 ayme
                 at
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 glewing
                 graces
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 Faith
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 wherby
                 you
                 thus
                 take
                 Christ
                 for
                 your
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 Faith
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 compasse
                 that
                 goeth
                 about
                 and
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 ;
                 and
                 love
                 is
                 that
                 cementing
                 grace
                 wherby
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 knit
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 their
                 office
                 and
                 their
                 place
                 ;
                 You
                 know
                 love
                 is
                 an
                 uniting
                 affection
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   union
                   with
                   that
                   it
                   loves
                   .
                
                 Now
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 up
                 any
                 special
                 request
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                 any
                 priviledge
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thy
                 chiefe
                 busines
                 is
                 to
                 intend
                 this
                 faith
                 &
                 love
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 draw
                 thee
                 neerer
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 union
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 increased
                 and
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 intended
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 Two
                 wayes
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 repetition
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 renewing
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 doing
                 it
                 over
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 taking
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mutuall
                 covenant
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 hee
                 confirmes
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 confirme
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 friendship
                 betweene
                 Ionathan
                 &
                 David
                 was
                 increased
                 by
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 repeated
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 intends
                 the
                 habit
                 ,
                 the
                 habit
                 is
                 increased
                 by
                 the
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 exerciseth
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 sets
                 a
                 work
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 intention
                 is
                 increased
                 ▪
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 that
                 much
                 increaseth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 chiefely
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Sacrament
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 elements
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 delivered
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 minister
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   and
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   was
                   broken
                   for
                   thee
                   ;
                   Take
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   shed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 when
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 did
                 consider
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 thus
                 with
                 our selves
                 ;
                 These
                 words
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 speake
                 (
                 for
                 therein
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 institution
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 every
                 Sacrament
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 in
                 Divinity
                 :
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 added
                 five
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 Sacrament
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 institution
                 from
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 strength
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 symbols
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 take
                 markes
                 in
                 feilds
                 that
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 severall
                 mens
                 rights
                 ;
                 take
                 counters
                 th●●
                 stand
                 for
                 Thousands
                 and
                 Hundreds
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 essence
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 except
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 mouth
                 that
                 delivered
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 delivering
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 signe
                 to
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 forgivenes
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 thus
                 instituted
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 no
                 force
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 consider
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 words
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 speaks
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 to
                 speak
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 whē
                 these
                 words
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 addes
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 cleare
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 understand
                 it
                 distinctly
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 forgive
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 forsake
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Christ
                 
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 might
                 have
                 suffered
                 it
                 to
                 goe
                 thus
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 delivered
                 it
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 But
                 hee
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 goe
                 further
                 and
                 say
                 thus
                 to
                 mankind
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 my selfe
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 adde
                 certaine
                 seales
                 and
                 symbolls
                 ,
                 certaine
                 externall
                 signes
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 and
                 looke
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 covenant
                 have
                 I
                 made
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 thou
                 seest
                 is
                 a
                 witnesse
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 Laban
                 and
                 Iacob
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   stone
                   be
                   witnesse
                   betweene
                   us
                
                 :
                 
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   looke
                   upon
                   the
                   rainebowe
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   signe
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   destroy
                   the
                   earth
                   no
                   more
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                
                 ▪
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 and
                 hath
                 appointed
                 this
                 outward
                 Symboll
                 that
                 thine
                 eies
                 looke
                 upon
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 covenant
                 and
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 betweene
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 bind
                 mee
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 him
                 likewise
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 anew
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 every
                 month
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 great
                 helpe
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 )
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 helpe
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 Rainebowe
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 his
                 covenant
                 ?
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   my
                   covenant
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   looke
                   on
                   the
                   Bowe
                   in
                   the
                   Cloud
                   it
                   shall
                   confirme
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   breake
                   my
                   covenant
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   a
                   flood
                
                 ;
                 So
                 this
                 administration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 lookes
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 but
                 remember
                 his
                 promise
                 and
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
                 of
                 pardoning
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 thou
                 lookest
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 assured
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 signe
                 and
                 a
                 witnesse
                 betweene
                 us
                 ;
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 new
                 impression
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 thus
                 contrived
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 )
                 make
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 intends
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   and
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   that
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   that
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   and
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 qualification
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 union
                 increased
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 taking
                 Christ
                 for
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receive
                 more
                 degrees
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 fast
                 and
                 firmely
                 united
                 and
                 knit
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 done
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 repetition
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 repetition
                 doth
                 it
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   &c
                
                 )
                 make
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 adde
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 (
                 still
                 remember
                 the
                 maine
                 thing
                 wee
                 are
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 bee
                 a
                 worthy
                 receiver
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 have
                 these
                 foure
                 qualifications
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 already
                 ,
                 Thou
                 must
                 reconcile
                 thy selfe
                 anew
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 rub
                 off
                 the
                 rust
                 from
                 thy
                 soule
                 which
                 
                 it
                 hath
                 gathered
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 recover
                 the
                 distance
                 that
                 is
                 growne
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ;
                 Thou
                 must
                 adde
                 an
                 intending
                 and
                 an
                 increase
                 ;
                 Thou
                 must
                 adde
                 more
                 degrees
                 to
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 required
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 benefit
                 and
                 comfort
                 )
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 thy
                 request
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Now
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 also
                 make
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 with
                 thee
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 think
                 this
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 two
                 workes
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 recovenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 renew
                 my
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 all
                 eaven
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 Lords
                 covenant
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 Covenant
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 or
                 points
                 ;
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   forgive
                   thy
                   sins
                   ;
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   new
                   hearts
                   and
                   new
                   spirits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   ours
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 you
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 heires
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 belonging
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 .
                 Now
                 thou
                 art
                 bound
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 remember
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Mee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 barely
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 being
                 crucified
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 love
                 
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 gracious
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 which
                 that
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 thus
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 vouchsafed
                 mee
                 this
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 come
                 and
                 renew
                 the
                 nuptials
                 and
                 my
                 covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Surely
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 about
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 I
                 want
                 ,
                 what
                 request
                 ▪
                 I
                 shal
                 put
                 up
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 thy
                 request
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 maner
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 concerning
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 lust
                 mortified
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 thy
                 hard
                 heart
                 softned
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 sin
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 thy
                 conscience
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 forgivenes
                 assured
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 be
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 concernes
                 thy
                 particular
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 a
                 potent
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 put
                 up
                 thy
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 largely
                 ,
                 open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 wide
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 make
                 thy
                 request
                 full
                 ,
                 feare
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Put
                 the
                 case
                 (
                 againe
                 )
                 it
                 be
                 somewhat
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 concerne
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Church
                 abroad
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 case
                 that
                 much
                 concernes
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 with
                 confidence
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 marriage
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 reacheth
                 out
                 his
                 scepter
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 I
                 allude
                 to
                 )
                 and
                 thou
                 maist
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 presence
                 :
                 You
                 know
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Hester
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 What
                 request
                 hast
                 thou
                 ?
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 familiarity
                 and
                 presence
                 o●
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 looks
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 asks
                 what
                 request
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 large
                 enough
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   aske
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   will
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 as
                 Moyses
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 when
                 Moyses
                 drew
                 neere
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 priviledge
                 Moyses
                 had
                 )
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 special
                 apparition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Moses
                 makes
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercy
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 shew
                 mee
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 mee
                 leave
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   favour
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 since
                 thou
                 hast
                 vouchsafed
                 mee
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 do
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 request
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 saved
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 destroied
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 argument
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 this
                 promise
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 himselfe
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 symboll
                 of
                 that
                 promise
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 put
                 up
                 thy
                 request
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 give
                 mee
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   wilt
                   thou
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   give
                   mee
                   all
                   things
                   else
                
                 ?
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 deny
                 
                 me
                 not
                 this
                 particular
                 request
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 beyond
                 nature
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 with
                 our selves
                 ;
                 Indeed
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 naturall
                 disposition
                 that
                 carries
                 me
                 strongly
                 to
                 evill
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 duties
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 thou
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 sigh
                 &
                 groane
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Elishah
                 when
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 much
                 above
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 dead
                 child
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 sighed
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 earnestly
                 .
                 
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 Raine
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 much
                 paines
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 .
                 So
                 must
                 thou
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 :
                 and
                 know
                 this
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 thou
                 thinke
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 such
                 lusts
                 ,
                 such
                 hereditary
                 diseases
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 thee
                 :
                 though
                 these
                 are
                 past
                 naturall
                 helpe
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 past
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 us
                 lust
                 after
                 envy
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   offer
                   more
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 offer
                 grace
                 and
                 ability
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 than
                 nature
                 can
                 doe
                 ;
                 nature
                 cannot
                 heale
                 a
                 spirit
                 that
                 lusteth
                 after
                 envy
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 ;
                 a
                 spirit
                 that
                 lusts
                 after
                 credit
                 ,
                 after
                 money
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 uncleanenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 presented
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 offer
                 that
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 overcome
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 old
                 ;
                 Christ
                 healed
                 hereditary
                 diseases
                 ,
                 he
                 healed
                 those
                 that
                 
                 were
                 borne
                 lame
                 and
                 blind
                 :
                 so
                 though
                 thou
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 such
                 lusts
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 heale
                 thee
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 Prophet
                 could
                 heale
                 Naaman
                 of
                 his
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 that
                 could
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   me
                   all
                   ye
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   heale
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 up
                 our
                 requests
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Sermon
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 already
                 made
                 some
                 entrance
                 upon
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 what
                 the
                 Apostles
                 scope
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 another
                 great
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 named
                 before
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   hath
                   life
                
                 ;
                 this
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 another
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   you
                   aske
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                
                 ;
                 onely
                 remember
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 
                   this
                   assurance
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 That
                 point
                 (
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 benefits
                 and
                 priviledges
                 wee
                 injoy
                 )
                 we
                 handled
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 Now
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 priviledge
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   aske
                   any
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   hee
                   heareth
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 spend
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 opening
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 deliver
                 you
                 the
                 point
                 that
                 lyes
                 so
                 evidently
                 before
                 us
                 :
                 
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   made
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   are
                   assuredly
                   heard
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ]
                 whatsoever
                 
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 hee
                 heareth
                 us
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 conditions
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 heare
                 such
                 a
                 generall
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 limited
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 certaine
                 bounds
                 set
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 name
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 foure
                 conditions
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 prayers
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 upon
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 faithfull
                 and
                 fervent
                 .
                 The
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 remembred
                 :
                 because
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 prayer
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 except
                 the
                 person
                 bee
                 accepted
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 regards
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 you
                 know
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Swine
                
                 was
                 reckoned
                 an
                 
                   abominable
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 difference
                 ;
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Swines
                 blood
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 then
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 reason
                 the
                 Swines
                 blood
                 is
                 not
                 accepted
                 ?
                 even
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 abominable
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 prayer
                 ;
                 Take
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 petition
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 prayer
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 some
                 time
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 more
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 fervent
                 :
                 the
                 petitions
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 framed
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 mans
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 this
                 comes
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 regards
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 condition
                 is
                 mentioned
                 
                   Iames
                   fift
                   :
                   The
                   prayer
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   
                   man
                   availeth
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fervent
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 praier
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 fervent
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 fervent
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   prayer
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   availeth
                   much
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fervent
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 prayer
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 misery
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 takes
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 prayes
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 with
                 confidence
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 fervent
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 faithfull
                 :
                 Iames
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 praier
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   want
                   wisdome
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   let
                   him
                   aske
                   it
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 but
                 then
                 marke
                 ,
                 he
                 carefully
                 puts
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 
                   He
                   pray
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 that
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 faith
                 includes
                 repentance
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 make
                 his
                 heart
                 perfect
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 allow
                 any
                 sin
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 beleeve
                 upon
                 any
                 good
                 ground
                 :
                 therfore
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 faithful
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 included
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   regard
                   no
                   wickednes
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   heares
                   not
                   ,
                   hee
                   heares
                   not
                   sinners
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 remember
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prayer
                 must
                 bee
                 fervent
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 Condition
                 you
                 shal
                 heare
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 aske
                 it
                 loosely
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 presently
                 
                 be
                 graunted
                 you
                 :
                 No
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 
                   aske
                   fire
                   from
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   that
                   aske
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   denyed
                   it
                   ,
                
                 with
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   aske
                   .
                
                 Likewise
                 
                   to
                   ●it
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   his
                   left
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 another
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 puts
                 them
                 by
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   You
                   understand
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   aske
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 aske
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   due
                   season
                
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Knock
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   you
                
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   Virgins
                
                 knockt
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 opened
                 to
                 thē
                 ;
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 askt
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 past
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 
                   acceptable
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   be
                   found
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 oportunity
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 secret
                 counsell
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   acceptable
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   day
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   heare
                
                 :
                 this
                 day
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 seeke
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 pray
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 you
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 suffers
                 not
                 the
                 doores
                 to
                 stand
                 open
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 his
                 eares
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 open
                 :
                 therefore
                 that
                 condition
                 must
                 be
                 carefully
                 remembered
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 aske
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 condition
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 carefully
                 thought
                 on
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 fly
                 to
                 prayer
                 as
                 
                   Ioab
                   did
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 not
                 
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 devotion
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 when
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   in
                   distresse
                
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 extremity
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 fled
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 successe
                 hee
                 had
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 saved
                 not
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 prayer
                 for
                 devotion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 him
                 that
                 service
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 wee
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 selfe
                 love
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 extremity
                 or
                 distresse
                 ,
                 wee
                 passe
                 the
                 acceptable
                 times
                 he
                 requires
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 Gods
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 time
                 ;
                 Gods
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 wee
                 may
                 do
                 him
                 service
                 in
                 our
                 youth
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 our
                 graces
                 :
                 Our
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 we
                 need
                 him
                 :
                 Will
                 not
                 a
                 friend
                 say
                 (
                 when
                 we
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 extreame
                 need
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 come
                 now
                 ?
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 Even
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 answer
                 the
                 Lord
                 giveth
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Goe
                   to
                   your
                   Idols
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   those
                   that
                   you
                   served
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   helpe
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 condition
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 wee
                 referre
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   measure
                   of
                   granting
                   our
                   petitions
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 carvers
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 granted
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 rejected
                 our
                 petitions
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   beleeves
                   makes
                   no
                   haste
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 waits
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 stayes
                 himselfe
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 best
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 our selves
                 what
                 is
                 meete
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Patient
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Physitian
                 .
                 The
                 patient
                 is
                 importunate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 refresh
                 and
                 ease
                 him
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Physitian
                 knowes
                 what
                 best
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 knowes
                 best
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 Many
                 times
                 hee
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 physitià
                 he
                 quencheth
                 often
                 the
                 thirst
                 with
                 Berberries
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 conserves
                 ;
                 what
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 drinke
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 so
                 the
                 thirst
                 be
                 quenched
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 hindred
                 from
                 striking
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 helmet
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 blow
                 ?
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepes
                 not
                 off
                 the
                 enemy
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 helmet
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 those
                 blowes
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 those
                 injuries
                 and
                 evills
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 physitian
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 what
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 time
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 now
                 these
                 conditions
                 being
                 observed
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 priviledge
                 belongs
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 prayers
                 he
                 makes
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 all
                 cause
                 to
                 stand
                 amazed
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 so
                 farre
                 regard
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 Charter
                 as
                 this
                 ;
                 no
                 
                 more
                 but
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 so
                 ever
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 secretly
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 when
                 he
                 heares
                 it
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 aske
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 .
                 My
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 beleeve
                 it
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 spend
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 in
                 endevouring
                 to
                 convince
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 prayers
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 hee
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 prayer
                 you
                 make
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 observs
                 every
                 petition
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 petitiō
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 lookes
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 what
                 the
                 prayer
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 thing
                 although
                 you
                 thinke
                 it
                 common
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 this
                 ?
                 )
                 yet
                 (
                 my
                 beloved
                 )
                 to
                 beleeve
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 where
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 prayer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 he
                 stands
                 and
                 heares
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 stands
                 and
                 heares
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 helpe
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 see
                 in
                 4.
                 
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 passeth
                 through
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   eyes
                   runne
                   through
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 looking
                 what
                 
                   secrets
                   are
                   in
                   mans
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   thoughts
                   ;
                   yea
                   before
                   hee
                   thinkes
                   them
                   he
                   knowes
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 seeth
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 causes
                 :
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 lookes
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 secret
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                 must
                 needs
                 see
                 what
                 thoughts
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 what
                 petitions
                 hee
                 putteth
                 up
                 secretly
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 his
                 mouth
                 speakes
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 lest
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 enough
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   over
                   all
                
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 one
                 that
                 stands
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 lookes
                 over
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 below
                 ,
                 hee
                 easily
                 can
                 see
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 over
                 al.
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 only
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 thy
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ;
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 he
                 heares
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 understands
                 me
                 well
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 shal
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 You
                 shall
                 see
                 these
                 2
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Mat.
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 urgeth
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 7.
                 verse
                 downeward
                 ;
                 Aske
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   ;
                   seeke
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   ;
                   knock
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 ▪
                 For
                 (
                 he
                 backs
                 it
                 with
                 these
                 2.
                 
                 Reasons
                 )
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   that
                   asketh
                   receiveth
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   seeketh
                   ,
                   findeth
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   knocketh
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   unto
                   him
                
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 ye
                 have
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 asked
                 have
                 obtained
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 have
                 sought
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 have
                 knocked
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 opened
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 looke
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 see
                 what
                 prayers
                 ever
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 prayer
                 mentioned
                 
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 heard
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 reason
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 any
                 prayed
                 but
                 were
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 prayed
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 heard
                 ;
                 
                 Did
                 not
                 David
                 pray
                 for
                 his
                 Childe
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 Paul
                 pray
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 My
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 heard
                 for
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 David
                 was
                 heard
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 his
                 Childe
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Childe
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 woman
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 advantage
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Childe
                 that
                 was
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 :
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Childe
                 that
                 exceeded
                 for
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 was
                 the
                 Child
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 David
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 exceeding
                 importunate
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 another
                 Childe
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 Paul
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 Christ
                 reveals
                 this
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 Paul
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 though
                 I
                 grant
                 thee
                 not
                 this
                 particular
                 request
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   To
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   pricke
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   which
                   thou
                   art
                   troubled
                   with
                
                 )
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 a
                 greater
                 gainer
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 hadst
                 better
                 have
                 it
                 than
                 want
                 it
                 ;
                 whē
                 
                 Paul
                 understood
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 medicine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 poyson
                 as
                 hee
                 tooke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 content
                 and
                 resolved
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 resolveth
                 not
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 gainer
                 .
                 He
                 saw
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   power
                   was
                   manifest
                   in
                   his
                   weakenesse
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hee
                 saw
                 himselfe
                 humbled
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 God
                 gained
                 glory
                 and
                 himselfe
                 humiliation
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 asketh
                 findeth
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 never
                 finde
                 any
                 example
                 but
                 that
                 whosoever
                 sought
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 certainely
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 had
                 somewhat
                 that
                 was
                 better
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 reason
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 heere
                 .
                 
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   man
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Son
                   aske
                   bread
                   ,
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   stone
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   aske
                   a
                   fish
                   ,
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   serpent
                   ?
                   if
                   you
                   then
                   that
                   are
                   evill
                   ,
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   give
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   your
                   children
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   shal
                   your
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   give
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   aske
                   him
                   ?
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 you
                 bee
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 your selves
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 dwells
                 in
                 light
                 inaccessable
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 helpe
                 you
                 out
                 with
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 you
                 better
                 understand
                 ;
                 even
                 upon
                 earth
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 take
                 but
                 a
                 father
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 that
                 is
                 ill
                 (
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 goodnes
                 ;
                 fathers
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 drop
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sparke
                 of
                 mercy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ful
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 ;
                 )
                 Yet
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 this
                 father
                 (
                 when
                 his
                 sonne
                 comes
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 bread
                 )
                 
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 cōpassion
                 and
                 tendernes
                 toward
                 him
                 ;
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 father
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 loves
                 you
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 whose
                 compassion
                 and
                 pitty
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 ?
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 thinke
                 hee
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 Children
                 when
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
                 O
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 unanswerable
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 you
                 see
                 is
                 backed
                 in
                 16
                 Ioh.
                 27.
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   aske
                   the
                   father
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   father
                   himselfe
                   loves
                   you
                
                 ;
                 Marke
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 one
                 ground
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 think
                 your
                 petitions
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 granted
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 the
                 Father
                 himselfe
                 loveth
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 affection
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 naturall
                 parents
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 So
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 not
                 immediatly
                 to
                 present
                 your
                 petitions
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 excluded
                 )
                 yet
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 heare
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   say
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   aske
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   father
                   himselfe
                   loves
                   you
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 reason
                 which
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 there
                 backed
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 cannot
                 find
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 deny
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 that
                 affection
                 that
                 he
                 beareth
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Wee
                 will
                 adde
                 a
                 third
                 Reason
                 that
                 wee
                 meet
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                   you
                   shall
                   aske
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ▪
                   verily
                   ,
                   verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   aske
                   the
                   father
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   it
                   you
                
                 ;
                 
                 It
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 goe
                 from
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 complaine
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 doe
                 when
                 our
                 Master
                 shall
                 be
                 tooke
                 from
                 our
                 head
                 ?
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 answers
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 doubt
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 aske
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 hee
                 answers
                 that
                 objection
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 father
                 is
                 exceeding
                 loving
                 to
                 his
                 Children
                 :
                 
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 my
                 carriage
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 full
                 of
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 much
                 in
                 me
                 that
                 may
                 turne
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Put
                 the
                 case
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 adds
                 this
                 for
                 your
                 comfort
                 ;
                 If
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Father
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubt
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 aske
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 usuall
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 stranger
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 get
                 a
                 letter
                 from
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 he
                 thinkes
                 to
                 prevaile
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 done
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 deserved
                 nothing
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 )
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 friend
                 may
                 deserve
                 much
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 answers
                 all
                 the
                 objections
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 against
                 your selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 satis●ied
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 I
                 goe
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 supply
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 hee
                 is
                 no
                 stranger
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 hee
                 hath
                 deserved
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 aske
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 us
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 adde
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 us
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   hearing
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   al
                   flesh
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 even
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 he
                 heares
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 seeke
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 flesh
                 would
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 no
                 helpe
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   God
                   hearing
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 doubt
                 ye
                 not
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 have
                 men
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 come
                 and
                 seeke
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   call
                   upon
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorifie
                   mee
                
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 desirous
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 not
                 hearing
                 our
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hee
                 loseth
                 this
                 glory
                 ;
                 by
                 hearing
                 our
                 requests
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 are
                 heard
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 we
                 render
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Like
                 wise
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Spectators
                 sake
                 ;
                 Moyses
                 often
                 presenteth
                 that
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   What
                   will
                   the
                   Heathen
                   say
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   lest
                   thy
                   name
                   be
                   polluted
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   say
                   thou
                   hast
                   brought
                   out
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   wast
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   deliver
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 David
                 often
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 instances
                 in
                 that
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 lookers
                 on
                 sake
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 perswade
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 prayers
                 are
                 made
                 
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 (
                 So
                 the
                 conditions
                 be
                 observed
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 surely
                 heard
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 bee
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 fervent
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 prayer
                 than
                 commonly
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 are
                 such
                 promises
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 encourage
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 duties
                 ?
                 when
                 wee
                 heare
                 that
                 prayer
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 prevailes
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 lye
                 by
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 drug
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pretious
                 balme
                 were
                 commended
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 heale
                 any
                 wound
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 heale
                 any
                 sickenes
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 vertue
                 it
                 hath
                 :
                 Will
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 lye
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 vertue
                 it
                 hath
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 praier
                 is
                 thus
                 prevalent
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 potent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 able
                 to
                 prevaile
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 distresse
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 need
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 disease
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 soule
                 or
                 body
                 to
                 heale
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 flye
                 to
                 this
                 refuge
                 that
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 thee
                 a
                 good
                 turne
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 me
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 occasion
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 saith
                 ,
                 aske
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 at
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 seeke
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 Beloved
                 we
                 are
                 too
                 backward
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 we
                 
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 aboundant
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 case
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 but
                 seeke
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 but
                 set
                 downe
                 thy
                 resolution
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 creature
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 little
                 hope
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 weary
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 over
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 nor
                 my selfe
                 any
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 obtained
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 faile
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 .
                 Onely
                 remember
                 to
                 be
                 importunate
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 importunate
                 suiter
                 hee
                 cannot
                 deny
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   unjust
                   Iudge
                
                 .
                 
                 You
                 know
                 also
                 the
                 
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   bed
                   with
                   his
                   children
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   widdow
                   was
                   importunate
                   ,
                
                 when
                 she
                 knockt
                 and
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 her
                 redresse
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 riseth
                 and
                 giveth
                 his
                 friend
                 
                   as
                   many
                   loves
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 yea
                 
                   though
                   she
                   were
                   not
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 )
                 If
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 not
                 much
                 love
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 whom
                 hee
                 loves
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 grant
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 your
                 very
                 importunity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 unjust
                 Iudge
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 parable
                 )
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 minde
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 widdowes
                 request
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 Iustice
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 move
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 mercy
                 nor
                 compassion
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 very
                 importunity
                 he
                 graunted
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Remember
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 commonly
                 a
                 fault
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 putting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 prayer
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 required
                 than
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 herbe
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 howsoever
                 it
                 be
                 tooke
                 or
                 applyed
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 heale
                 the
                 disease
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 applyed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 used
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fashion
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 doe
                 the
                 duty
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 wee
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 ready
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 distresse
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 .
                 
                 You
                 know
                 Gehazi
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 staffe
                 that
                 could
                 raise
                 the
                 child
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 required
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meere
                 prayer
                 that
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 other
                 conditions
                 that
                 must
                 bee
                 observed
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Conjurers
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 they
                 thought
                 if
                 they
                 used
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 know
                 what
                 answer
                 the
                 Spirit
                 gives
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   who
                   are
                   yee
                
                 ?
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 more
                 required
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 your
                 request
                 
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 ye
                 ought
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 thou
                 makest
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 thy
                 praiers
                 sake
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 faile
                 in
                 .
                 When
                 wee
                 have
                 made
                 fervent
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 beene
                 importunate
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 thinke
                 now
                 surely
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 praying
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 pray
                 fervently
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 praying
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 blessing
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 .
                 A
                 cold
                 prayer
                 (
                 so
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 neglect
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 man
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 prevaile
                 sometimes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 fervent
                 prayer
                 :
                 Who
                 indites
                 the
                 petition
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 prayer
                 fervent
                 ?
                 Surely
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   he
                   makes
                   request
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 makes
                 thee
                 more
                 fervent
                 ,
                 hee
                 enlargeth
                 the
                 heart
                 more
                 :
                 sometimes
                 againe
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 more
                 straitned
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 cause
                 of
                 much
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 pray
                 fervently
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 fervently
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 dwels
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 dictated
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 prayers
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 holy
                 fire
                 within
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 fervent
                 prayer
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 hope
                 of
                 being
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meerely
                 the
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 evidence
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 right
                 principle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 regenerate
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 fervency
                 that
                 prevailes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 you
                 heare
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 make
                 that
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 bee
                 fervent
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 remember
                 the
                 conditions
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 withall
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 heard
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 prayers
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 every
                 praier
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 hee
                 mingles
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 sweete
                 odours
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 object
                 ,
                 O
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 full
                 of
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 
                 You
                 know
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 Fift
                 of
                 Iames
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Eliah
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 
                   subject
                   to
                   passions
                
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 
                   like
                   passions
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 Eliah
                 was
                 therefore
                 heard
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 comes
                 and
                 urges
                 that
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 heard
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 should
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 goe
                 and
                 urge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 Eliah
                 did
                 :
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 Eliah
                 was
                 even
                 so
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 there
                 
                 are
                 infirmities
                 and
                 passions
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 use
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 and
                 fervent
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 since
                 wee
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 should
                 learne
                 hence
                 (
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 put
                 up
                 our
                 prayers
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 we
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 for
                 fashion
                 sake
                 ,
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 saith
                 thus
                 with
                 himselfe
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 doe
                 me
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 no
                 hurt
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 made
                 that
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 performe
                 this
                 duty
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 that
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 .
                 Wee
                 thinke
                 not
                 with
                 our selves
                 that
                 the
                 prayers
                 that
                 wee
                 make
                 are
                 surely
                 heard
                 ▪
                 ther
                 be
                 many
                 evidences
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 so
                 remisly
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 scarce
                 leasure
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 hasten
                 and
                 goe
                 about
                 other
                 businesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 turne
                 every
                 stone
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 creatures
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 :
                 but
                 who
                 prayes
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 fervent
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 duty
                 as
                 hee
                 should
                 ?
                 men
                 have
                 scarcely
                 leasure
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 usuall
                 with
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 businesse
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 enterprises
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 diligent
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 meanes
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 remisse
                 in
                 the
                 chiefe
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 els
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 suiters
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 bee
                 porters
                 set
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 heaven
                 are
                 so
                 empty
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 because
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeve
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 heard
                 ,
                 wee
                 do
                 but
                 make
                 our
                 prayers
                 for
                 fashion
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 use
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 distresse
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 effectuall
                 meanes
                 to
                 helpe
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 meanes
                 faile
                 ,
                 )
                 why
                 use
                 we
                 it
                 not
                 before
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 wee
                 trust
                 not
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 extremity
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 use
                 it
                 then
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 wee
                 use
                 it
                 till
                 that
                 accident
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 this
                 use
                 wee
                 must
                 further
                 make
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 heare
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 heares
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 wee
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 our
                 prayers
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 shal
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 Say
                 thus
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 Well
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 expect
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 prayer
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 seeke
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 too
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 lay
                 the
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 plough
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 pray
                 ;
                 both
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 we
                 use
                 two
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 trust
                 one
                 ;
                 wee
                 use
                 two
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 wee
                 must
                 both
                 pray
                 and
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 put
                 our
                 chiefe
                 trust
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meanes
                 that
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 and
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 wee
                 trust
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 prayer
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 thinke
                 the
                 Lord
                 regards
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 hee
                 regards
                 the
                 bleating
                 of
                 sheepe
                 or
                 the
                 lowing
                 of
                 oxen
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 he
                 heeds
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 harkens
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 regards
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 certainely
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 sought
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 found
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Well
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 thou
                 stayed
                 the
                 Lords
                 leasure
                 ?
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 )
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Lord
                 comes
                 quickly
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 quick
                 answer
                 to
                 our
                 requests
                 ;
                 somtimes
                 he
                 staies
                 longer
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 returne
                 is
                 longer
                 ,
                 the
                 gaine
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 :
                 ●s
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 trades
                 ,
                 some
                 trades
                 have
                 their
                 returne
                 very
                 quicke
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 tradesmens
                 money
                 is
                 returned
                 every
                 weeke
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 their
                 gaine
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lighter
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 their
                 returne
                 is
                 flower
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 your
                 great
                 merchants
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 stayes
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 yeares
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 ships
                 come
                 home
                 laden
                 ,
                 bringing
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 :
                 So
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 when
                 our
                 prayers
                 do
                 stay
                 long
                 ,
                 they
                 returne
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 blessings
                 ,
                 they
                 returne
                 loaden
                 with
                 rich
                 cōmodities
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 encouragement
                 to
                 us
                 Though
                 I
                 stay
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 thinke
                 not
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 prayer
                 long
                 
                 agoe
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 no
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 remembreth
                 thy
                 prayer
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 hast
                 forgotten
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 prayers
                 that
                 thou
                 madest
                 a
                 good
                 many
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 ,
                 may
                 doe
                 thee
                 good
                 many
                 yeares
                 hence
                 .
                 May
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 pray
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Child
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 brought
                 to
                 better
                 order
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 hee
                 lives
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 may
                 be
                 effectuall
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 examples
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Abraham
                 prayed
                 ,
                 he
                 stayed
                 long
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 a
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 Sonne
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 blessed
                 .
                 So
                 David
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 promised
                 him
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 hee
                 staied
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Many
                 such
                 examples
                 there
                 are
                 .
                 Therefore
                 comfort
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 this
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 stay
                 long
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 hope
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 that
                 sustaines
                 me
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 Hee
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 the
                 gaine
                 shall
                 bee
                 heavier
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 returne
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 quicke
                 and
                 sudden
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 heare
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 aske
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 heard
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 hence
                 learne
                 ,
                 to
                 spend
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 priviledge
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 ;
                 This
                 I
                 propound
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 consideration
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 
                 lose
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 happines
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 magnify
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blesse
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 priviledge
                 as
                 this
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 spend
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 David
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 himselfe
                 enough
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 18.
                 and
                 116.
                 
                 
                   Psalmes
                   ;
                   Lord
                   I
                   love
                   thee
                   dearely
                
                 :
                 hee
                 cannot
                 prayse
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   sought
                   to
                   thee
                   in
                   distresse
                   ,
                   &
                   thou
                   heardest
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   called
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   inclinedst
                   thine
                   eare
                   to
                   my
                   praier
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 consider
                 this
                 mercy
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 thankes
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 so
                 an
                 exceeding
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 case
                 bee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 up
                 our
                 requests
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 heard
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 speech
                 among
                 some
                 holy
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 ;
                 )
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 trade
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Beggerie
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 hardest
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 richest
                 trade
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 understands
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 of
                 common
                 beggery
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 poorest
                 and
                 easiest
                 trade
                 ,
                 that
                 condition
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 )
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 I
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 beggery
                 I
                 meane
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 hardest
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 hard
                 than
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 ,
                 so
                 withall
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 comfort
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 richest
                 trade
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 inrich
                 our selves
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 that
                 belong
                 either
                 
                 to
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 a
                 Favorite
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 get●
                 more
                 by
                 one
                 suite
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 )
                 than
                 a
                 Tradesman
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 or
                 husband
                 man
                 gets
                 with
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 labour
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 takes
                 much
                 paines
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 request
                 may
                 bring
                 more
                 profit
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Courtier
                 richer
                 than
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 labour
                 and
                 paines
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 case
                 a
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 ,
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 more
                 prevaile
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 obtaine
                 more
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 many
                 yeares
                 labour
                 ,
                 or
                 using
                 many
                 meanes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rich
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 a
                 priviledge
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 enough
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 esteeme
                 enough
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Ring
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 promise
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 sent
                 that
                 Ring
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 distres
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 remember
                 him
                 and
                 deliver
                 him
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 priviledge
                 from
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 was
                 subject
                 unto
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 distresse
                 ,
                 when
                 neither
                 King
                 not
                 Queene
                 could
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 delivered
                 :
                 Now
                 then
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 this
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 this
                 Ring
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 that
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 case
                 is
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 are
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 distresse
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 doe
                 but
                 send
                 this
                 up
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 deliver
                 that
                 message
                 up
                 to
                 me
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 relieve
                 you
                 .
                 Now
                 certainely
                 what
                 case
                 soever
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 send
                 up
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 whersoever
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 Againe
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 case
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Prince
                 many
                 times
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 This
                 benefit
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 prayer
                 :
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 aske
                 at
                 the
                 Lord●
                 hands
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 consider
                 this
                 great
                 advantage
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 expressed
                 4
                 Phil.
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   in
                   nothing
                   carefull
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 wee
                 have
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 generality
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nothing
                   bee
                   carefull
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   make
                   your
                   requests
                   knowne
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 your
                 case
                 bee
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 exception
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 concernes
                 your
                 soules
                 or
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 your
                 name
                 or
                 your
                 estate
                 ;
                 yet
                 be
                 in
                 nothing
                 carefull
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 amongst
                 you
                 that
                 heares
                 me
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 sometime
                 or
                 other
                 hee
                 is
                 carefull
                 of
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 solicitous
                 :
                 Now
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hears
                 such
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Bee
                 carefull
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 make
                 your
                 request
                 knowne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 heare
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 comfort
                 .
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 comfort
                 your selves
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 this
                 with
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Charter
                 ,
                 &
                 great
                 Grant
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 what
                 prayers
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 heareth
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 this
                 said
                 so
                 generally
                 ?
                 That
                 wee
                 must
                 in
                 nothing
                 be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 make
                 our
                 request
                 knowns
                 ?
                 For
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 sicke
                 of
                 an
                 incurable
                 disease
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 recovered
                 ;
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 an
                 enterprise
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 godly
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 understand
                 it
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Father
                 (
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 )
                 suppose
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 thee
                 nothing
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 thee
                 nothing
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 Though
                 he
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 understand
                 it
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Childe
                 shal
                 aske
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 child
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 pray
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Father
                 knowes
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 here
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Father
                 sees
                 his
                 childe
                 needes
                 Physick
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 finds
                 it
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 exceeding
                 loath
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 irkesome
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 earnestly
                 desires
                 his
                 Father
                 that
                 hee
                 
                 may
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 knowes
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 but
                 mistaken
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Child
                 aske
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 aske
                 for
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 feaver
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 denyes
                 it
                 him
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 desire
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 health
                 and
                 recover
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 will
                 hurt
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 This
                 the
                 Father
                 understands
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nothing
                   be
                   carefull
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   make
                   your
                   requests
                   knowne
                
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 mistake
                 the
                 matter
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 prayer
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 the
                 dictate
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 yee
                 alway
                 make
                 request
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 dictate
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 your
                 naturall
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spirit
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 being
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 makes
                 his
                 Word
                 good
                 ,
                 Be
                 in
                 nothing
                 carefull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 make
                 your
                 requests
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 Father
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 you
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Child
                 may
                 carry
                 himselfe
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 occasion
                 may
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 followed
                 your
                 Booke
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 runne
                 into
                 such
                 disorders
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 negligent
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 I
                 gave
                 you
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Father
                 withholds
                 the
                 blessing
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 bestow
                 upon
                 his
                 Child
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 thus
                 nurture
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 he
                 useth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 order
                 :
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 honoured
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 at
                 those
                 waters
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   strife
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 tels
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   good
                   land
                
                 :
                 
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 tels
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 
                   he
                   had
                   sinned
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Child
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 us
                 sometimes
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 grant
                 you
                 this
                 request
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 I
                 bee
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 discipline
                 and
                 nurture
                 that
                 I
                 use
                 to
                 my
                 Children
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 request
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 you
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 offence
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Beloved
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 generall
                 denyall
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 helpe
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 better
                 ,
                 that
                 sometime
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 denyed
                 :
                 knowing
                 hereby
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 denied
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 renew
                 our
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 prevaile
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Father
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 will
                 thus
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 Though
                 I
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 you
                 aske
                 at
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 aske
                 it
                 rudely
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 you
                 aske
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Fashion
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 when
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 come
                 in
                 an
                 unreverent
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 the
                 Lord
                 heares
                 not
                 .
                 )
                 Or
                 againe
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 child
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 aske
                 in
                 a
                 negligent
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 cared
                 not
                 whether
                 you
                 had
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 I
                 wil
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 pray
                 fervently
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 aske
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 prize
                 .
                 Againe
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 child
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 bestow
                 this
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 mony
                 ,
                 to
                 spend
                 it
                 amisse
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 spend
                 it
                 in
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 geugawes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 you
                 no
                 good
                 :
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 riches
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   bestow
                   upon
                   your
                   lusts
                   .
                
                 
                 Thus
                 speakes
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 aske
                 ,
                 hee
                 tels
                 him
                 hee
                 must
                 come
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 becomes
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 speake
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 sp●●ke
                 with
                 confidence
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Lord
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 
                   wee
                   must
                   come
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ;
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 give
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 In
                 nothing
                 be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 our
                 requests
                 knowne
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 our
                 requests
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 makes
                 a
                 little
                 pause
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 it
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 to
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 purpose
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 by
                 it
                 with
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 useth
                 to
                 with-hold
                 his
                 blessings
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09965-e6900
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.17
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.13
             .
             Matth.
             4.10
             .
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             59.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.41.42
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Deceipt
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam
             14.6
             .
             2
             Chr.
             14.11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.16
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
             Acts
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Deceipt
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             Deceipt
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Luke
             5.5
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             E●cles
             .
             9.11
             .
          
           
             Deceipt
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             P●●
             .
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Io●
             .
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             29.28
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.35
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.39
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             10.23.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6.7.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             30.43
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.36
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09965-e12100
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             this
             spirituall
             death
             is
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
             Chap.
             8.1.4
             .
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             kindes
             of
             Spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.46
             .
          
           
             The
             symptomes
             of
             Spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             96.6
             .
             Psal.
             110.3
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Prov
             11
             .
             2●
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             Spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.12.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.30
             .
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             Acts
             5.39
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             12.34
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.43.44
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.5.6
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.21.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             characters
             of
             thos●
             that
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Iude
             12.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             6.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Iude
             12.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.8.9.10
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             1.15
             .
             Col.
             1.4
             .
             2
             Thes.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             markes
             and
             signes
             of
             those
             wh●
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.4.5
             .
             Psal.
             135.15.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.34
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             3.14
             .
             Esay
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             23.29.30
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             administred
             twice
             every
             Terme
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             thrice
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             life
             .
             Matth.
             13
             55.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Eay
             53.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             7.34
             .
             Matth.
             9.34
             .
          
           
             Esay
             8.14
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Heb
             11.37
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             spirituall
             life
             is
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.63
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             &c.
             Rom.
             15.19.20
             .
             Act.
             13.36
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.29.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.55
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             16
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.1.2.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.1.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.20
             .
             Mark●
             .
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             
             Luk
             ▪
             15.16.17
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             stirre
             men
             up
             to
             desire
             and
             seeke
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             10.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.16.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             20.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.13
             .
             to
             20.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             7.8
             
          
           
             Iud.
             10.13.14
             .
             Ier.
             7.16
             .
             c.
             11.14
             .
             c.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             .
             to
             get
             this
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.18
             .
             to
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.7.8
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.45
             .
             to
             50.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.16.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.1.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.10.11.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.43.44
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
             Rom.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.19.20
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.15.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3●
             
          
           
             Ioh
             7
             .
             12·
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             and
             2
             Cor.
             6·
             
          
           
             Act
             26.
             
             Math.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             ,
             4.3.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.4.5
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             3.17
             .
             Pro.
             16.31
             :
          
           
             Matth.
             13.55
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.3.4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.14
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             how
             to
             heare
             profitably
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25
             :
          
           
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
             Matth.
             7.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Num.
             14.24
             .
             Heb
             :
             11.17.18.19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.1
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Duet
             .
             5.29
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17
             11.
             
             Gen.
             37.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.53
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             120.5
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09965-e26790
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Col
             3.9
             .
             R●m
             .
             8.1.3.5.8.9
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               Selfe
               denial
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             19.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.2
             .
             Math.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.21
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.45.46
             .
          
           
             Revl
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Meanes
               to
               deny
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15
             15
             ,
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             48.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             must
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             ,
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             20.22
             
          
           
             Differences
             betweene
             the
             falles
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09965-e35480
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.21
             .
          
           
             Math.
             4.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             30.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.12
             ,
          
           
             Isaiah
             7
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Hest.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.16.17.18
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Math.
             9
             ,
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             ,
          
           
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Hab
             1.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.15.16
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Math.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.6.1
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.21
             ,
          
           
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.34
             .
          
           
             Levit
             23.27
             ,
             28.29.30
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.48
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.13.14
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             9
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             24.25
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             31.34
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             36.26
             ▪
             1
             Cor
             3.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             5
             ,
             3
             ,
          
           
             Exod
             ,
             33.13
             ,
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             32
             ,
          
           
             2
             King
             ▪
             4.34
             .
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Math
             ,
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Cond
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             66.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iames
             1
             ,
             5.6
             ,
          
           
             Psal.
             66
             ,
             ●8
             ,
          
           
             Iohn
             9
             ,
             31
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cond
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.54.55
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             20
             ,
             21.22
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Cond
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Cor
             ,
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             4
             Cond
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             28.16
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             16.9
             .
             Psal.
             44.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.23
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             65
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             50
             ▪
             15
             ,
          
           
             Exod
             ,
             32.12.13
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Luk.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             4
             ,
             29.31
             
          
           
             Act.
             19
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             26.27
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
          
           
             Iam.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             20.21
             .
             Psal.
             106.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.14
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.6
             .